A Dialogue of Comfort Against Tribulation
his edition of the Dialogue of Comfort has been transcribed from
2 the 1557 version as it appears in Everyman's Library. The Everyman
3 edition is heartily recommended to readers who would like to taste
4 the dialogue in its original form.
5 The first plan was to change only the spelling. It soon became
6 evident that the punctuation would have to be changed to follow
7 present usage. The longest sentences were then broken up into two
8 or three, and certain others were rearranged into a word order
9 more like that of today. Nothing was omitted, however, and nothing
10 was added except relative pronouns, parts of "to be," and other
11 such neutral connectives. Finally, obsolete words were changed to
12 more familiar equivalents except when they were entirely clear and
13 too good to lose. Thus "wot" became "know" but "gigglot" and "galp
14 up the ghost" were retained. Words that have come to have a quite
15 different meaning for us, such as "fond" and "lust" were replaced
16 by less ambiguous ones—wherever possible, by ones that More
17 himself used elsewhere.
18 The text has not been cut or expanded, re-interpreted or edited.
19 Any transcription seems to involve some interpretation, conscious
20 or otherwise, but an effort has been made to keep it to a minimum.
21 Passages that seemed to make no sense have therefore been left
22 unaltered. If other readers find solutions for them their
23 suggestions will be welcomed.
24 This is not in any sense a scholarly piece of work. That would
25 require a very different method, as well as a far more thorough
26 knowledge of sixteenth-century English. It would be a most
27 commendable undertaking, but it might result in an edition for the
28 learned. This one is for everyone who has the two essentials,
29 faith and intelligence, presupposed by Anthony in Chapter II.
30 ##### MONICA STEVENS
31 Middlebury, Vermont.
32 Feast of St. Benedict, 1950.
33 ______________________________
BOOK I
4 VINCENT: Who would have thought, O my good uncle, a few years
5 past, that those in this country who would visit their friends
6 lying in disease and sickness would come, as I do now, to seek and
7 fetch comfort of them? Or who would have thought that in giving
8 comfort to them they would use the way that I may well use to you?
9 For albeit that the priests and friars be wont to call upon sick
10 men to remember death, yet we worldly friends, for fear of
11 discomforting them, have ever had a way here in Hungary of lifting
12 up their hearts and putting them in good hope of life.
13 But now, my good uncle, the world is here waxed such, and so great
14 perils appear here to fall at hand, that methinketh the greatest
15 comfort a man can have is when he can see that he shall soon be
16 gone. And we who are likely long to live here in wretchedness have
17 need of some comforting counsel against tribulation to be given us
18 by such as you, good uncle. For you have so long lived virtuously,
19 and are so learned in the law of God that very few are better in
20 this country. And you have had yourself good experience and assay
21 of such things as we do now fear, as one who hath been taken
22 prisoner in Turkey two times in your days, and is now likely to
23 depart hence ere long.
24 But that may be your great comfort, good uncle, since you depart to
25 God. But us of your kindred shall you leave here, a company of
26 sorry comfortless orphans. For to all of us your good help,
27 comfort, and counsel hath long been a great stay—not as an uncle
28 to some, and to others as one further of kin, but as though to us
29 all you had been a natural father.
30 ANTHONY: Mine own good cousin, I cannot much deny but what there
31 is indeed, not only here in Hungary but also in almost all places
32 in Christendom, such a customary manner of unchristian comforting.
33 And in any sick man it doth more harm than good, by drawing him in
34 time of sickness, with looking and longing for life, from the
35 meditation of death, judgment, heaven, and hell, with which he
36 should beset much of his time—even all his whole life in his best
37 health. Yet is that manner of comfort to my mind more than mad when
38 it is used to a man of mine age. For as we well know that a young
39 man may die soon, so are we very sure that an old man cannot live
40 long. And yet there is (as Tully saith) no man so old but that, for
41 all that, he hopeth yet that he may live one year more, and of a
42 frail folly delighteth to think thereon and comfort himself
43 therewith. So other men's words of such comfort, adding more sticks
44 to that fire, shall (in a manner) quite burn up the pleasant
45 moisture that should most refresh him—the wholesome dew, I mean,
46 of God's grace, by which he should wish with God's will to be
47 hence, and long to be with him in Heaven.
48 Now, as for your taking my departing from you so heavily (as that
49 of one from whom you recognize, of your goodness, to have had here
50 before help and comfort), would God I had done to you and to others
51 half so much as I myself reckon it would have been my duty to do!
52 But whensoever God may take me hence, to reckon yourselves then
53 comfortless, as though your chief comfort stood in me—therein
54 would you make, methinketh, a reckoning very much as though you
55 would cast away a strong staff and lean upon a rotten reed. For God
56 is, and must be, your comfort, and not I. And he is a sure
57 comforter, who (as he said unto his disciples) never leaveth his
58 servants comfortless orphans, not even when he departed from his
59 disciples by death. But he both sent them a comforter, as he had
60 promised, the Holy Spirit of his Father and himself, and he also
61 made them sure that to the world's end he would ever dwell with
62 them himself. And therefore, if you be part of his flock and
63 believe his promise, how can you be comfortless in any tribulation,
64 when Christ and his Holy Spirit, and with them their inseparable
65 Father, if you put full trust and confidence in them, are never
66 either one finger-breadth of space nor one minute of time from you?
67 VINCENT: O, my good uncle, even these selfsame words, with which
68 you prove that because of God's own gracious presence we cannot be
69 left comfortless, make me now feel and perceive how much comfort we
70 shall miss when you are gone. For albeit, good uncle, that while
71 you tell me this I cannot but grant it for true, yet if I had not
72 now heard it from you, I would not have remembered it, nor would it
73 have fallen to my mind. And moreover, as our tribulations shall
74 increase in weight and number, so shall we need not only one such
75 good word or twain, but a great heap of them, to stable and
76 strengthen the walls of our hearts against the great surges of this
77 tempestuous sea.
78 ANTHONY: Good cousin, trust well in God and he shall provide you
79 outward teachers suitable for every time, or else shall himself
80 sufficiently teach you inwardly.
81 VINCENT: Very well, good uncle, but yet if we would leave the
82 seeking of outward learning, when we can have it, and look to be
83 inwardly taught by God alone, then should be thereby tempt God and
84 displease him. And since I now see the likelihood that when you are
85 gone we shall be sore destitute of any other like you, therefore
86 methinketh that God bindeth me of duty to pray you now, good uncle,
87 in this short time that we have you, that I may learn of you such
88 plenty of good counsel and comfort, against these great storms of
89 tribulation with which both I and all mine are sore beaten already,
90 and now upon the coming of this cruel Turk fear to fall in far
91 more, that I may, with the same laid up in remembrance, govern and
92 stay the ship of our kindred and keep it afloat from peril of
93 spiritual drowning.
94 You are not ignorant, good uncle, what heaps of heaviness have of
95 late fallen among us already, with which some of our poor family are
96 fallen into such dumps that scantly can any such comfort as my poor
97 wit can give them at all assuage their sorrow. And now, since these
98 tidings have come hither, so hot with the great Turk's enterprise
99 into these parts here, we can scantly talk nor think of anything
100 else than his might and our danger. There falleth so continually
101 before the eyes of our heart a fearful imagination of this terrible
102 thing: his mighty strength and power, his high malice and hatred,
103 and his incomparable cruelty, with robbing, spoiling, burning, and
104 laying waste all the way that his army cometh; then, killing or
105 carrying away the people thence, far from home, and there severing
106 the couples and the kindred asunder, every one far from the other,
107 some kept in thraldom and some kept in prison and some for a
108 triumph tormented and killed in his presence; then, sending his
109 people hither and his false faith too, so that such as are here and
110 still remain shall either both lose all and be lost too, or be
111 forced to forsake the faith of our Saviour Christ and fall to the
112 false sect of Mahomet. And yet—that which we fear more than all
113 the rest—no small part of our own folk who dwell even here about
114 us are, we fear, falling to him or already confederated with him.
115 If this be so, it may haply keep this quarter from the Turk's
116 invasion. But then shall they that turn to his law leave all their
117 neighbours nothing, but shall have our goods given them and our
118 bodies too, unless we turn as they do and forsake our Saviour too.
119 And then—for there is no born Turk so cruel to Christian folk as
120 is the false Christian that falleth from the faith—we shall stand
121 in peril, if we persevere in the truth, to be more hardly handled
122 and die a more cruel death by our own countrymen at home than if we
123 were taken hence and carried into Turkey. These fearful heaps of
124 peril lie so heavy at our hearts, since we know not into which we
125 shall fortune to fall and therefore fear all the worst, that (as
126 our Saviour prophesied of the people of Jerusalem) many among us
127 wish already, before the peril come, that the mountains would
128 overwhelm them or the valleys open and swallow them up and cover
129 them.
130 Therefore, good uncle, against these horrible fears of these
131 terrible tribulations—some of which, as you know, our house hath
132 already, and the rest of which we stand in dread of—give us, while
133 God lendeth you to us, such plenty of your comforting counsel as I
134 may write and keep with us, to stay us when God shall call you
135 hence.
136 ANTHONY: Ah, my good cousin, this is a heavy hearing. And just as
137 we who dwell here in this part now sorely fear that thing which a
138 few years ago we feared not at all, so I suspect that ere long they
139 shall fear it as much who now think themselves very sure because
140 they dwell further off.
141 Greece feared not the Turk when I was born, and within a while
142 afterward that whole empire was his. The great Sultan of Syria
143 thought himself more than his match, and long since you were born
144 hath he that empire too. Then hath he taken Belgrade, the fortress
145 of this realm. And since that hath he destroyed our noble young
146 goodly king, and now two of them strive for us—our Lord send the
147 grace that the third dog carry not away the bone from them both!
148 What of the noble strong city of Rhodes, the winning of which he
149 counted as a victory against the whole body of Christendom, since
150 all Christendom was not able to defend that strong town against
151 him? Howbeit, if the princes of Christendom everywhere would, where
152 there was need, have set to their hands in time, the Turk would
153 never have taken any one of all those places. But partly because of
154 dissensions fallen among ourselves, and partly because no man
155 careth what harm other folk feel, but each part suffereth the other
156 to shift for itself, the Turk has in a few years wonderfully
157 increased and Christendom on the other hand very sorely decayed.
158 And all this is worked by our wickedness, with which God is not
159 content.
160 But now, whereas you desire of me some plenty of comforting things,
161 which you may put in remembrance, to comfort your company
162 with—verily, in the rehearsing and heaping of your manifold fears,
163 I myself began to feel that there would be much need, against so
164 many troubles, of many comforting counsels. For surely, a little
165 before you came, as I devised with myself upon the Turk's coming,
166 it happened that my mind fell suddenly from that to devising upon
167 my own departing. Now, albeit that I fully put my trust in God and
168 hope to be a saved soul by his mercy, yet no man is here so sure
169 that without revelation he may stand clean out of dread. So I
170 bethought me also upon the pain of hell, and afterward, then, I
171 bethought me upon the Turk again. And at first methought his terror
172 nothing, when I compared with it the joyful hope of heaven. Then I
173 compared it on the other hand with the fearful dread of hell,
174 casting therein in my mind those terrible fiendish tormentors, with
175 the deep consideration of that furious endless fire. And methought
176 that if the Turk with his whole host, and all his trumpets and
177 timbrels too, were to come to my chamber door and kill me in my
178 bed, in respect of the other reckoning I would regard him not a
179 rush. And yet, when I now heard your lamentable words, laying forth
180 as though it were present before my face that heap of heavy
181 sorrowful tribulations that (besides those that are already
182 befallen) are in short space likely to follow, I waxed myself
183 suddenly somewhat dismayed. And therefore I well approve your
184 request in this behalf, since you wish to have a store of comfort
185 beforehand, ready by you to resort to, and to lay up in your heart
186 as a remedy against the poison of all desperate dread that might
187 arise from occasion of sore tribulation. And I shall be glad, as my
188 poor wit shall serve me, to call to mind with you such things as I
189 before have read, heard, or thought upon, that may conveniently
190 serve us to this purpose.
BOOK I · CHAPTER I
7 First shall you, good cousin, understand this: The natural wise men
8 of this world, the old moral philosophers, laboured much in this
9 matter. And many natural reasons have they written by which they
10 might encourage men to set little by such goods—or such hurts,
11 either—the going and coming of which are the matter and cause of
12 tribulation. Such are the goods of fortune, riches, favour,
13 friends, fame, worldly honour, and such other things: or of the
14 body, as beauty, strength, agility, liveliness, and health. These
15 things, as you know, coming to us, are matter of worldly wealth.
16 And, taken from us by fortune or by force or the fear of losing
17 them, they are matter of adversity and tribulation. For tribulation
18 seemeth generally to signify nothing else but some kind of grief,
19 either pain of the body or heaviness of the mind. Now that the body
20 should not feel what it feeleth, all the wit in the world cannot
21 bring that about. But that the mind should not be grieved either
22 with the pain that the body feeleth or with occasions of heaviness
23 offered and given unto the soul itself, this thing the philosophers
24 laboured very much about. And many goodly sayings have they toward
25 strength and comfort against tribulation, exciting men to the full
26 contempt of all worldly loss and the despising of sickness and all
27 bodily grief, painful death and all.
28 Howbeit, indeed, for anything that ever I read in them, I never
29 could yet find that those natural reasons were ever able to give
30 sufficient comfort of themselves. For they never stretch so far but
31 that they leave untouched, for lack of necessary knowledge, that
32 special point which not only is the chief comfort of all but
33 without which also all other comforts are nothing. And that point
34 is to refer the final end of their comfort unto God, and to repute
35 and take for the special cause of comfort that by the patient
36 sufferance of their tribulation they shall attain his favour and
37 for their pain receive reward at his hand in heaven. And for lack
38 of knowledge of this end, they did, as they needs must, leave
39 untouched also the very special means without which we can never
40 attain to this comfort, which is the gracious aid and help of God
41 to move, stir, and guide us forward in the referring of all our
42 ghostly comfort—yea, and our worldly comfort too—all unto that
43 heavenly end. And therefore, as I say, for the lack of these
44 things, all their comforting counsels are very far insufficient.
45 Howbeit, though they be far unable to cure our disease of
46 themselves and therefore are not sufficient to be taken for our
47 physicians, some good drugs have they yet in their shops. They may
48 therefore be suffered to dwell among our apothecaries, if their
49 medicines be made not of their own brains but after the bills made
50 by the great physician God, prescribing the medicines himself and
51 correcting the faults of their erroneous recipes. For unless we
52 take this way with them, they shall not fail to do as many bold
53 blind apothecaries do who, either for lucre or out of a foolish
54 pride, give sick folk medicines of their own devising. For
55 therewith do they kill up in corners many such simple folk as they
56 find so foolish as to put their lives in the hands of such ignorant
57 and unlearned Blind Bayards.
58 We shall therefore neither fully receive these philosophers'
59 reasons in this matter, nor yet utterly refuse them. But, using
60 them in such order as may beseem them, we shall fetch the principal
61 and effectual medicines against these diseases of tribulation from
62 that high, great, and excellent physician without whom we could
63 never be healed of our very deadly disease of damnation. For our
64 necessity in that regard, the Spirit of God spiritually speaketh of
65 himself to us, and biddeth us give him the honour of all our
66 health. And therein he thus saith unto us: "Honour thou the
67 physician, for him hath the high God ordained for thy necessity."
68 Therefore let us pray that high physician, our blessed Saviour
69 Christ, whose holy manhood God ordained for our necessity, to cure
70 our deadly wounds with the medicine made of the most wholesome
71 blood of his own blessed body. And let us pray that, as he cured
72 our mortal malady by this incomparable medicine, it may please him
73 to send us and put in our minds at this time such medicines as may
74 so comfort and strengthen us in his grace against the sickness and
75 sorrows of tribulation, that our deadly enemy the devil may never
76 have the power, by his poisoned dart of murmur, grudge, and
77 impatience, to turn our short sickness of worldly tribulation into
78 the endless everlasting death of infernal damnation.
BOOK I · CHAPTER II
10 Since all our principal comfort must come from God, we must first
11 presuppose, in him to whom we shall give any effectual comfort with
12 any ghostly counsel, one ground to begin with, on which all that we
13 shall build may be supported and stand; that is, the ground and
14 foundation of faith. Without this, had ready before, all the
15 spiritual comfort that anyone may speak of can never avail a fly.
16 For just as it would be utterly vain to lay natural reasons of
17 comfort to him who hath no wit, so would it undoubtedly be
18 frustrate to lay spiritual causes of comfort to him who hath no
19 faith. For unless a man first believe that holy scripture is the
20 word of God, and that the word of God is true, how can he take any
21 comfort in that which the scripture telleth him? A man must needs
22 take little fruit of scripture, if he either believe not that it be
23 the word of God, or else think that, though it were, it might yet
24 for all that be untrue! As this faith is more strong or more faint,
25 so shall the comforting words of holy scripture stand the man in
26 more stead or less.
27 This virtue of faith can no man give himself, nor yet any man to
28 another. But though men may with preaching be ministers unto God
29 therein; and though a man can, with his own free will, obeying
30 freely the inward inspiration of God, be a weak worker with
31 almighty God therein; yet is the faith indeed the gracious gift of
32 God himself. For, as St. James saith, "Every good gift and every
33 perfect gift is given from above, descending from the Father of
34 lights." Therefore, feeling our faith by many tokens very faint,
35 let us pray to him who giveth it to us, that it may please him to
36 help and increase it. And let us first say with him in the gospel,
37 "I believe, good Lord, but help thou the lack of my belief." And
38 afterwards, let us pray with the apostles, "Lord, increase our
39 faith." And finally, let us consider, by Christ's saying unto them,
40 that, if we would not suffer the strength and fervour of our faith
41 to wax lukewarm—or rather key-cold—and lose its vigour by
42 scattering our minds abroad about so many trifling things that we
43 very seldom think of the matters of our faith, we should withdraw
44 our thought from the respect and regard of all worldly fantasies,
45 and so gather our faith together into a little narrow room. And
46 like the little grain of mustard seed, which is by nature hot, we
47 should set it in the garden of our soul, all weeds being pulled out
48 for the better feeding of our faith. Then shall it grow, and so
49 spread up in height that the birds—that is, the holy angels of
50 heaven—shall breed in our soul, and bring forth virtues in the
51 branches of our faith. And then, with the faithful trust that
52 through the true belief of God's word we shall put in his promise,
53 we shall be well able to command a great mountain of tribulation to
54 void from the place where it stood in our heart, whereas with a
55 very feeble faith and faint, we shall be scantly able to remove a
56 little hillock.
57 And therefore, as for the first conclusion, since we must of
58 necessity before any spiritual comfort presuppose the foundation of
59 faith, and since no man can give us faith but only God, let us
60 never cease to call upon God for it.
61 VINCENT: Forsooth, good uncle, methinks that this foundation of
62 faith which, as you say, must be laid first, is so necessarily
63 requisite, that without it all spiritual comfort would be given
64 utterly in vain. And therefore now shall we pray God for a full and
65 fast faith. And I pray you, good uncle, proceed you farther in the
66 process of your matter of spiritual comfort against tribulation.
67 ANTHONY: That shall I, cousin, with good will.
BOOK I · CHAPTER III
13 I will in my poor mind assign, for the first comfort, the desire
14 and longing to be comforted by God. And not without some reason
15 call I this the first cause of comfort. For, as the cure of that
16 person is in a manner desperate, who hath no will to be cured, so
17 is the comfort of that person desperate, who desireth not his own
18 comfort.
19 And here shall I note you two kinds of folk who are in tribulation
20 and heaviness: one sort that will not seek for comfort, and another
21 sort that will.
22 And again, of those that will not, there are also two sorts. For
23 the first there are the sort who are so drowned in sorrow that they
24 fall into a careless deadly dullness, regarding nothing, thinking
25 almost of nothing, no more than if they lay in a lethargy. With
26 them it may so befall that wit and remembrance will wear away and
27 fall even fair from them. And this comfortless kind of heaviness in
28 tribulation is the highest kind of the deadly sin of sloth.
29 Another sort there are, who will seek for no comfort, nor yet
30 receive none, but in their tribulation (be it loss or sickness) are
31 so testy, so fuming, and so far out of all patience that it
32 profiteth no man to speak to them. And these are as furious with
33 impatience as though they were in half a frenzy. And, from a custom
34 of such behaviour, they may fall into one full and whole. And this
35 kind of heaviness in tribulation is even a dangerous high branch of
36 the mortal sin of ire.
37 Then is there, as I told you, another kind of folk, who fain would
38 be comforted. And yet are they of two sorts too. One sort are those
39 who in their sorrow seek for worldly comfort. And of them shall we
40 now speak the less, for the divers occasions that we shall
41 afterwards have to touch upon them in more places than one. But
42 here will I say this, which I learned of St. Bernard: He who in
43 tribulation turneth himself unto worldly vanities, to get help and
44 comfort from them, fareth like a man who in peril of drowning
45 catcheth whatsoever cometh next to hand, and that holdeth he fast,
46 be it never so simple a stick. But then that helpeth him not, for
47 he draweth that stick down under the water with him, and there they
48 lie both drowned together. So surely, if we accustom ourselves to
49 put our trust of comfort in the delight of these childish worldly
50 things, God shall for that foul fault suffer our tribulation to
51 grow so great that all the pleasures of this world shall never bear
52 us up, but all our childish pleasure shall drown with us in the
53 depth of tribulation.
54 The other sort is, I say, of those who long and desire to be
55 comforted by God. And as I told you before, they undoubtedly have a
56 great cause of comfort even in that point alone, that they consider
57 themselves to desire and long to be comforted by almighty God. This
58 mind of theirs may well be cause of great comfort to them, for two
59 great considerations.
60 One is that they see themselves seek for their comfort where they
61 cannot fail to find it. For God both can give them comfort, and
62 will. He can, for he is all-mighty; he will, for he is all-good,
63 and hath himself promised, "Ask and you shall have." He who hath
64 faith—as he must needs have who shall take comfort—cannot doubt
65 but what God will surely keep his promise. And therefore hath he a
66 great cause to be of good comfort, as I say, in that he considereth
67 that he longeth to be comforted by him who, his faith maketh him
68 sure, will not fail to comfort him.
69 But here consider this: I speak here of him who in tribulation
70 longeth to be comforted by God, and who referreth the manner of his
71 comforting to God. Such a man holdeth himself content, whether God
72 comfort him by taking away or diminishing the tribulation itself,
73 or by giving him patience and spiritual consolation therein. For if
74 he long only to have God take his trouble from him, we cannot so
75 well warrant that mind for a cause of so great comfort. For a man
76 may desire that who never mindeth to be the better, and also may he
77 miss the effect of his desire, because his request is haply not
78 good for him. And of this kind of longing and requiring, we shall
79 have occasion hereafter to speak further. But he who, referring the
80 manner of his comforting to God, desireth of God to be comforted,
81 asketh a thing so lawful and so pleasing to God that he cannot fail
82 to fare well. And therefore hath he, as I say, great cause to take
83 comfort in the very desire itself.
84 Another cause hath he to take of that desire a very great occasion
85 of comfort. For since his desire is good, and declareth to him that
86 he hath a good faith in God, it is a good token unto him that he is
87 not an abject, cast out of God's gracious favour, since he
88 perceiveth that God hath put such a virtuous, well-ordered appetite
89 in his mind. For as every evil mind cometh of the world and
90 ourselves and the devil, so is every such good mind inspired into
91 man's heart, either immediately or by the mean of our good angel or
92 other gracious occasion, by the goodness of God himself. And what a
93 comfort then may this be to us, when we by that desire perceive a
94 sure undoubted token that towards our final salvation our Saviour
95 is himself so graciously busy about us!
BOOK I · CHAPTER IV
16 VINCENT: Forsooth, good uncle, this good mind of longing for God's
17 comfort is a good cause of great comfort indeed—our Lord in
18 tribulation send it to us! But by this I see well, that woe may
19 they be who in tribulation lack that mind and who desire not to be
20 comforted by God, but either are of sloth or impatience
21 discomfortless, or else of folly seek for their chief ease and
22 comfort anywhere else.
23 ANTHONY: That is, good cousin, very true, as long as they stand in
24 that state. But then you must consider that tribulation is a means
25 to drive them from that state, and that is one of the causes for
26 which God sendeth it unto man. For albeit that pain was ordained by
27 God for the punishment of sins (so that they who never do now but
28 sin cannot but be ever punished in hell) yet in this world, in
29 which his high mercy giveth men space to be better, the punishment
30 that he sendeth by tribulation serveth ordinarily for a means of
31 amendment.
32 St. Paul himself was sorely against Christ, till Christ gave him a
33 great fall and threw him to the ground, and struck him stark blind.
34 And with that tribulation he turned to him at the first word, and
35 God was his physician and healed him soon after both in body and in
36 soul by his minister Ananias and made him his blessed apostle. Some
37 are in the beginning of tribulation very stubborn and stiff against
38 God, and yet at length tribulation bringeth them home. The proud
39 king Pharaoh did abide and endure two or three of the first
40 plagues, and would not once stoop at them. But then God laid on a
41 sorer lash that made him cry to him for help. And then sent he for
42 Moses and Aaron and confessed himself for a sinner and God for good
43 and righteous. And he prayed them to pray for him and to withdraw
44 that plague, and he would let them go. But when his tribulation was
45 withdrawn, then was he wicked again. So was his tribulation
46 occasion of his profit, and his help in turn was cause of his harm.
47 For his tribulation made him call to God, and his help made hard
48 his heart again. Many a man who in an easy tribulation falleth to
49 seek his ease in the pastime of worldly fantasies, in a greater
50 pain findeth all those comforts so feeble that he is fain to fall
51 to the seeking of God's help.
52 And therefore is, I say, the very tribulation itself many times a
53 means to bring the man to the taking of the aforementioned comfort
54 therein—that is, to the desire of comfort given by God. For this
55 desire of God's comfort is, as I have proved you, great cause of
56 comfort itself.
BOOK I · CHAPTER V
19 Howbeit, though the tribulation itself be a means oftentimes to get
20 a man this first comfort in it, yet sometimes itself alone bringeth
21 not a man to it. And therefore, since unless this comfort be had
22 first, there can in tribulation no other good comfort come forth,
23 we must consider the means by which this first comfort may come.
24 Meseemeth that if the man of sloth or impatience or hope of worldly
25 comfort have no mind to desire and seek for comfort of God, those
26 who are his friends, who come to visit and comfort him, must before
27 everything put that point in his mind, and not spend the time (as
28 they commonly do) in trifling and in turning him to the fantasies
29 of the world. They must also move him to pray God to put this
30 desire in his mind. For when he once getteth it, he then hath the
31 first comfort—and, without doubt, if it be well considered, a
32 comfort marvellously great. His friends who thus counsel him must
33 also, to the attaining thereof, help to pray for him themselves,
34 and cause him to desire good folk to help him to pray for it. And
35 then, if these ways be taken to get it, I doubt not but the
36 goodness of God shall give it.
BOOK I · CHAPTER VI
22 VINCENT: Verily methinketh, good uncle, that this counsel is very
23 good. For unless a person have first a desire to be comforted by
24 God, I cannot see what it can avail to give him any further counsel
25 of any spiritual comfort.
26 Howbeit, what if the man have this desire of God's comfort: that
27 is, that it may please God to comfort him in his tribulation by
28 taking that tribulation from him—is not this a good desire of
29 God's comfort, and a desire sufficient for him who is in
30 tribulation?
31 ANTHONY: No, cousin, that it is not. I touched before upon this
32 point and passed it over, because I thought it would fall in our
33 way again, and so know I well that it will, oftener than once. And
34 now am I glad that you yourself move it to me here.
35 A man may many times, well and without sin, desire of God that the
36 tribulation be taken from him. But neither may we desire that in
37 every case, nor yet very well in any case (except very few) save
38 under a certain condition, either expressed or implied. For
39 tribulations are, as you know well, of many sundry kinds. Some are
40 by loss of goods or possessions, some by the sickness of ourselves,
41 and some by the loss of friends or by some other pain put unto our
42 bodies. Some are by the dread of losing these things that we fain
43 would save, under which fear fall all the same things that we have
44 spoken of before. For we may fear loss of goods or possessions, or
45 the loss of our friends, or their grief and trouble or our own by
46 sickness, imprisonment, or other bodily pain. We may be troubled
47 most of all with the fear of that thing which he feareth least of
48 all who hath most need to do so—that is, the fear of losing
49 through deadly sin the life of his blessed soul. And this last kind
50 of tribulation, as the sorest tribulation of all, though we may
51 touch some pieces of it here and there before, yet the chief part
52 and the principal pain will I reserve to treat apart effectually at
53 the end.
54 But now, as I said, since the kinds of tribulation are so diverse,
55 a man may pray God to take some of these tribulations from him, and
56 may take some comfort in the trust that God will do so. And
57 therefore against hunger, sickness, and bodily hurt, and against
58 the loss of either body or soul, men may lawfully many times pray
59 to the goodness of God, either for themselves or for their friends.
60 And toward this purpose are expressly prayed many devout orisons in
61 the common services of our mother Holy Church. And toward our help
62 in some of these things serve some of the petitions in the Pater
63 Noster, in which we pray daily for our daily food, and to be
64 preserved from the fall into temptation, and to be delivered from
65 evil.
66 But yet may we not always pray for the taking away from us of every
67 kind of temptation. For if a man should in every sickness pray for
68 his health again, when should he show himself content to die and to
69 depart unto God? And that mind must a man have, you know, or else
70 it will not be well with him. It is a tribulation to good men to
71 feel in themselves the conflict of the flesh against the soul and
72 the rebellion of sensuality against the rule and governance of
73 reason—the relics that remain in mankind of old original sin, of
74 which St. Paul so sore complaineth in his epistle to the Romans.
75 And yet may we not pray, while we stand in this life, to have this
76 kind of tribulation utterly taken from us. For it is left us by
77 God's ordinance to strive against it and fight with it, and by
78 reason and grace to master it and use it for the matter of our
79 merit.
80 For the salvation of our soul may we boldly pray. For grace may we
81 boldly pray, for faith, for hope, and for charity, and for every
82 such virtue as shall serve us toward heaven. But as for all the
83 other things before mentioned (in which is contained the matter of
84 every kind of tribulation), we may never well make prayers so
85 precisely but that we must express or imply a condition
86 therein—that is, that if God see the contrary better for us, we
87 refer it wholly to his will. And if that be so, we pray that God,
88 instead of taking away our grief, may send us of his goodness
89 either spiritual comfort to take it gladly or at least strength to
90 bear it patiently.
91 For if we determine with ourselves that we will take no comfort in
92 anything but the taking of our tribulation from us, then either we
93 prescribe to God that he shall do us no better turn, even though he
94 would, than we will ourselves appoint him; or else we declare that
95 we ourselves can tell better than he what is better for us. And
96 therefore, I say, let us in tribulation desire his help and
97 comfort, and let us remit the manner of that comfort unto his own
98 high pleasure. When we do this, let us nothing doubt but that, as
99 his high wisdom better seeth what is best for us than we can see it
100 ourselves, so shall his sovereign high goodness give us that thing
101 that shall indeed be best.
102 For otherwise, if we presume to stand to our own choice—unless God
103 offer us the choice himself, as he did to David in the choice of
104 his own punishment, after his high pride conceived in the numbering
105 of the people—we may foolishly choose the worst. And by
106 prescribing unto God ourselves so precisely what we will that he
107 shall do for us, unless of his gracious favour he reject our folly,
108 he shall for indignation grant us our own request, and afterward
109 shall we well find that it shall turn us to harm.
110 How many men attain health of body for whom it would be better, for
111 their soul's health, that their bodies were sick still? How many
112 get out of prison who happen outside on such harm as the prison
113 would have kept them from? How many who have been loth to lose
114 their worldly goods have, in keeping of their goods, soon afterward
115 lost their life? So blind is our mortality and so unaware what will
116 befall—so unsure also what manner of mind we ourselves will have
117 tomorrow—that God could not lightly do a man more vengeance than
118 to grant him in this world his own foolish wishes.
119 What wit have we poor fools to know what will serve us? For the
120 blessed apostle himself in his sore tribulation, praying thrice
121 unto God to take it away from him, was answered again by God (in a
122 manner) that he was but a fool in asking that request, but that the
123 help of God's grace in that tribulation to strengthen him was far
124 better for him than to take that tribulation from him. And
125 therefore, perceiving well by experience the truth of the lesson,
126 he giveth us good warning not to be too bold of our minds, when we
127 require aught of God, at his own pleasure. For his own Holy Spirit
128 so sore desireth our welfare that, as men say, he groaneth for us,
129 in such wise as no tongue can tell. "What we may pray for, that
130 would be behovable for us, we cannot ourselves tell," saith St.
131 Paul, "but the Spirit himself desireth for us with unspeakable
132 groanings."
133 And therefore I say, for conclusion of this point, let us never ask
134 of God precisely our own ease by delivery from our tribulation, but
135 pray for his aid and comfort by such ways as he himself shall best
136 like, and then may we take comfort even of our such request. For we
137 may be sure that this mind cometh of God. And also we may be very
138 sure that as he beginneth to work with us, so—unless we ourselves
139 fly from him—he will not fail to tarry with us. And then, if he
140 dwell with us, what trouble can do us harm? "If God be with us,"
141 saith St. Paul, "who can stand against us?"
BOOK I · CHAPTER VII
25 VINCENT: You have, good uncle, well opened and declared the
26 question that I demanded you—that is, what manner of comfort a man
27 might pray for in tribulation. And now proceed forth, good uncle,
28 and show us yet farther some other spiritual comfort in tribulation.
29 ANTHONY: This may be, methinketh, good cousin, great comfort in
30 tribulation: that every tribulation which any time falleth unto us
31 is either sent to be medicinable, if men will so take it; or may
32 become medicinable, if men will so make it; or is better than
33 medicinable, unless we will forsake it.
34 VINCENT: Surely this is very comforting—if we can well perceive
35 it!
36 ANTHONY: There three things that I tell you, we shall consider
37 thus: Every tribulation that we fall in, either cometh by our own
38 known deserving deed bringing us to it, as the sickness that
39 followeth our intemperate surfeit or the imprisonment or other
40 punishment put upon a man for his heinous crime; or else it is sent
41 us by God without any certain deserving cause open and known to
42 ourselves, either for punishment of some sins past (we know not
43 certainly which) or for preserving us from sin in which we would
44 otherwise be like to fall; or finally it is not due to the man's
45 sin at all but is for the proof of his patience and increase of his
46 merit. In all the former cases tribulation is, if we will,
47 medicinable. In this last case of all, it is better than
48 medicinable.
BOOK I · CHAPTER VIII
28 VINCENT: This seemeth to me very good, good uncle, save that it
29 seemeth somewhat brief and short, and thereby methinketh somewhat
30 obscure and dark.
31 ANTHONY: We shall therefore, to give it light withal, touch upon
32 every member of it somewhat more at large.
33 One member is, as you know, of them that fall in tribulation
34 through their own certain well-deserving deed, open and known to
35 themselves, as when we fall in a sickness following upon our own
36 gluttonous feasting, or when a man is punished for his own open
37 fault. These tribulations, and others like them, may seem not to be
38 comfortable, in that a man may be sorry to think himself the cause
39 of his own harm. Yet hath he good cause of comfort in them, if he
40 consider that he may make them medicinable for himself if he will.
41 For whereas there was due to that sin, unless it were purged here,
42 a far greater punishment after this world in another place, this
43 worldly tribulation of pain and punishment, by God's good provision
44 for him put upon him here in this world before, shall by the mean
45 of Christ's passion, if the man will in true faith and good hope by
46 meek and patience sufferance of his tribulation so make it, serve
47 him for a sure medicine to cure him. And it shall clearly discharge
48 him of all the sickness and disease of those pains that he should
49 otherwise suffer afterward. For such is the great goodness of
50 almighty God that he punisheth not the same thing twice.
51 And albeit that this punishment is put unto the man, not of his own
52 election and free choice but by force, so that he would fain avoid
53 it and falleth in it against his will, and therefore it seemeth
54 worthy of no thanks; yet the great goodness of almighty God so far
55 surpasseth the poor imperfect goodness of man, that though men make
56 their reckoning here one with another such, God yet of his high
57 bounty in man's account alloweth it toward him far otherwise. For
58 though a man fall in his pain by his own fault, and also at first
59 against his will, yet as soon as he confesseth his fault and
60 applieth his will to be content to suffer that pain and punishment
61 for the same, and waxeth sorry not only that he shall sustain such
62 punishment but also that he hath offended God and thereby deserved
63 much more, our Lord from that time counteth it not for pain taken
64 against his will. But it shall be a marvellous good medicine, and
65 work as a willingly taken pain the purgation and cleansing of his
66 soul with gracious remission of his sin, and of the far greater
67 pain that otherwise would have been prepared for it, peradventure
68 forever in hell. For many there are undoubtedly who would otherwise
69 drive forth and die in their deadly sin, who yet in such
70 tribulation, feeling their own frailty so effectually and the false
71 flattering world failing them, turn full goodly to God and call for
72 mercy. And so by grace they make virtue of necessity, and make a
73 medicine of their malady, taking their trouble meekly, and make a
74 right godly end.
75 Consider well the story of Acham, who committed sacrilege at the
76 great city of Jericho. Thereupon God took a great vengeance upon
77 the children of Israel, and afterward told them the cause and bade
78 them go seek the fault and try it out by lots. When the lot fell
79 upon the very man who did it—being tried by the lot falling first
80 upon his tribe and then upon his family and then upon his house and
81 finally upon his person—he could well see that he was deprehended
82 and taken against his will. But yet at the good exhortation of
83 Josue saying unto him, "Mine own son, give glory to the God of
84 Israel, and confess and show me what thou hast done, and hide it
85 not," he confessed humbly the theft and meekly took his death for
86 it. And he had, I doubt not, both strength and comfort in his pain,
87 and died a very good man. Yet, if he had never come in tribulation,
88 he would have been in peril never haply to have had just remorse in
89 all his whole life, but might have died wretchedly and gone to the
90 devil eternally. And thus made this thief a good medicine of his
91 well-deserved pain and tribulation.
92 Consider well the converted thief who hung on Christ's right hand.
93 Did not he, by his meek sufference and humble knowledge of his
94 fault, asking forgiveness of God and yet content to suffer for his
95 sin, make of his just punishment and well-deserved tribulation a
96 very good special medicine to cure him of all pain in the other
97 world, and win him eternal salvation?
98 And thus I say that this kind of tribulation, though it seem the
99 most base and the least comfortable, is yet, if the man will so
100 make it, a very marvellous wholesome medicine. And it may therefore
101 be, to the man who will so consider it, a great cause of comfort
102 and spiritual consolation.
BOOK I · CHAPTER IX
31 VINCENT: Verily, mine uncle, this first kind of tribulation have
32 you to my mind opened sufficiently. And therefore, I pray you,
33 resort now to the second.
34 ANTHONY: The second kind, you know, was of such tribulation as is
35 so sent us by God that we know no certain cause deserving that
36 present trouble, as we certainly know that upon such-and-such a
37 surfeit we fell in such-and-such a sickness, or as the thief
38 knoweth that for a certain theft he is fallen into a certain
39 punishment. But yet, since we seldom lack faults against God worthy
40 and well-deserving of great punishment, indeed we may well
41 think—and wisdom it is to do so—that with sin we have deserved it
42 and that God for some sin sendeth it, though we know not certainly
43 for which. And therefore thus far is this kind of tribulation
44 somewhat in effect to be taken alike unto the other. For you see,
45 if we thus will take it, reckoning it to be sent for sin and
46 suffering it meekly therefor, it is medicinable against the pain of
47 the other world to come for our past sins in this world, And this
48 is, as I have showed you, a cause of right great comfort.
49 But yet may then this kind of tribulation be, to some men of more
50 sober living and thereby of more clear conscience, somewhat a
51 little more comfortable. They may none otherwise reckon themselves
52 than sinners, for, as St. Paul saith, "My conscience grudgeth me
53 not of anything, but yet am I not thereby justified," and, as St.
54 John saith, "If we say that we have no sin in us, we beguile
55 ourselves and truth is there not in us." Yet, forasmuch as
56 the cause is to them not so certain as it is to the others
57 afore-mentioned in the first kind, and forasmuch as it is also
58 certain that God sometimes sendeth tribulation to keep and preserve
59 a man from such sin as he would otherwise fall in (and sometimes
60 also for exercise of their patience and increase of merit), great
61 cause of increase in comfort have those folk of the clearer
62 conscience in the fervour of their tribulation. For they may take
63 the comfort of a double medicine, and also of that thing that is of
64 the kind that we shall finally speak of, that I call "better than
65 medicinable."
66 But as I have before spoken of this kind of tribulation—how it is
67 medicinable in that it cureth the sin past and purchaseth remission
68 of the pain due for it—so let us somewhat consider how this
69 tribulation sent us by God is medicinable in that it preserveth us
70 from the sins into which we would otherwise be like to fall. If
71 that thing be a good medicine that restoreth us our health when we
72 lose it, as good a medicine must this one be that preserveth our
73 health while we have it, and suffereth us not to fall into that
74 painful sickness that must afterward drive us to a painful remedy!
75 Now God seeth sometimes that worldly wealth is coming so fast upon
76 someone (who nevertheless is good) that, foreseeing how much weight
77 of worldly wealth the man may bear and how much will overcharge him
78 and enhance his heart up so high that grace should fall from him,
79 God of his goodness, I say, doth anticipate his fall, and sendeth
80 him tribulation betimes while he is yet good. And this he doth to
81 make him know his maker and, by less liking the false flattering
82 world, to set a cross upon the ship of his heart and bear a low
83 sail thereon, so that the boisterous blast of pride blow him not
84 under the water.
85 Some lovely young lady, lo, who is yet good enough—God seeth a
86 storm come toward her that would, if her health and fat feeding
87 should last a little longer, strike her into some lecherous love
88 and, instead of her old-acquainted knight, lay her abed with a
89 new-acquainted knave. But God, loving her more tenderly than to
90 suffer her to fall into such shameful beastly sin, sendeth her in
91 season a goodly fair fervent fever, that maketh her bones to rattle
92 and wasteth away her wanton flesh. And it beautifieth her fair skin
93 with the colour of a kite's claw, and maketh her look so lovely
94 that her love would have little pleasure to look upon her. And it
95 maketh her also so lusty that if her lover lay in her lap she
96 should so sore long to throw up unto him the very bottom of her
97 stomach that she should not be able to restrain it from him, but
98 suddenly lay it all in his neck!
99 Did not, as I before told you, the blessed apostle himself confess
100 that the high revelations that God had given him might have
101 enhanced him into so high a pride that he might have caught a foul
102 fall, had not the provident goodness of God provided for his
103 remedy? And what was his remedy but a painful tribulation, so sore
104 that he was fain thrice to call to God to take the tribulation from
105 him. And yet would not God grant his request, but let him lie
106 therein till he himself, who saw more in St. Paul than St. Paul saw
107 in himself, knew well the time was come in which he might well
108 without his harm take it from him.
109 And thus you see, good cousin, that tribulation is double
110 medicine—both a cure of the sin past, and a preservative from the
111 sin that is to come. And therefore in this kind of tribulation is
112 there good occasion for a double comfort; but that is, I say,
113 diversely to sundry diverse folk, as their own conscience is
114 cumbered with sin or clear. Howbeit, I will advise no man to be so
115 bold as to think that his tribulation is sent him to keep him from
116 the pride of his holiness! Let men leave that kind of comfort
117 hardly to St. Paul, till their living be like his. But of the rest
118 men may well take great comfort and good besides.
BOOK I · CHAPTER X
34 VINCENT: The third kind of tribulation, uncle, remaineth now—that
35 is, that which is sent a man by God, and not for his sin either
36 committed or which otherwise would come, and therefore is not
37 medicinable, but is sent for exercise of our patience and increase
38 of our merit, and therefore better than medicinable. Though it be,
39 as you say (and as indeed it is) better for the man than any of the
40 other two kinds in another world, where the reward shall be
41 received, yet I cannot see by what reason a man can in this world,
42 where the tribulation is suffered, take any more comfort in it than
43 in any of the other twain that are sent him for his sin. For he
44 cannot here know whether it be sent him for sin before committed,
45 or for sin that otherwise should befall, or for increase of merit
46 and reward after to come. For every man hath cause enough to fear
47 and think that his sin already past hath deserved it, and that it
48 is not without peril for a man to think otherwise.
49 ANTHONY: This that you say, cousin, hath place of truth in far the
50 most part of men. And therefore must they not envy nor disdain,
51 since they may take in their tribulation sufficient consolation for
52 their part, that some other who is more worthy may take yet a great
53 deal more. For, as I told you, cousin, though the best must confess
54 himself a sinner, yet there are many men—though to the multitude,
55 few—who for the kind of their living and the clearness of their
56 conscience may well and without sin have a good hope that God
57 sendeth them some great grief for the exercise of their patience
58 and for increase of their merit. This appeareth not only by St.
59 Paul, in the place before remembered, but also by the holy man Job,
60 who in sundry places of his disputations with his burdensome
61 comforters forbore not to say that the clearness of his own
62 conscience declared and showed to himself that he deserved not that
63 sore tribulation that he then had. Howbeit, as I told you before, I
64 will not advise every man at adventure to be bold upon this manner
65 of comfort. But yet know I some men such that I would dare, for
66 their more ease and comfort in their great and grievous pains, to
67 put them in right good hope that God sendeth it unto them not so
68 much for their punishment as for exercise of their patience.
69 And some tribulations are there, also, that grow upon such causes
70 that in those cases I would never forbear but always would, without
71 any doubt, give that counsel and comfort to any man.
72 VINCENT: What causes, good uncle, are those?
73 ANTHONY: Marry, cousin, wheresoever a man falleth in tribulation
74 for the maintenance of justice or for the defence of God's cause.
75 For if I should happen to find a man who had long lived a very
76 virtuous life, and had at last happened to fall into the Turks'
77 hands; and if he there did abide by the truth of his faith and,
78 with the suffering of all kinds of torments taken upon his body,
79 still did teach and testify the truth; and if I should in his
80 passion give him spiritual comfort—might I be bold to tell him no
81 further but that he should take patience in his pain, and that God
82 sendeth it to him for his sin, and that he is well worthy to have
83 it, though it were yet much more? He might then well answer me, and
84 other such comforters, as Job answered his: "Burdensome and heavy
85 comforters be you." Nay, I would not fail to bid him boldly, while
86 I should see him in his passion, to cast sin and hell and purgatory
87 and all upon the devil's pate, and doubt not but—as, if he gave
88 over his hold, all his merit would be lost and he would be turned
89 to misery—so if he stand and persevere still in the confession of
90 his faith, all his whole pain shall turn all into glory.
91 Yea, more shall I yet say than this. If there were a Christian man
92 who had among those infidels committed a very deadly crime, such as
93 would be worthy of death, not only by their laws but by Christ's
94 too (as manslaughter, or adultery, or other such thing); and if
95 when he were taken he were offered pardon of his life upon
96 condition that he should forsake the faith of Christ; and if this
97 man would now rather suffer death than so do—should I comfort him
98 in his pain only as I would a malefactor? Nay, this man, though he
99 would have died for his sin, dieth now for Christ's sake, since he
100 might live still if he would forsake him. The bare patient taking
101 of his death would have served for the satisfaction of his
102 sin—through the merit of Christ's passion, I mean, without help of
103 which no pain of our own could be satisfactory. But now shall
104 Christ, for his forsaking of his own life in the honour of his
105 faith, forgive the pain of all his sins, of his mere liberality,
106 and accept all the pain of his death for merit of reward in heaven,
107 and shall assign no part of it to the payment of his debt in
108 purgatory, but shall take it all as an offering and requite it all
109 with glory. And this man among Christian men, although he had been
110 before a devil, nothing would I doubt afterward to take him for a
111 martyr.
112 VINCENT: Verily, good uncle, methinketh this is said marvellous
113 well. And it specially delighteth and comforteth me to hear it,
114 because of our principal fear that I first spoke of, the Turk's
115 cruel incursion into this country of ours.
116 ANTHONY: Cousin, as for the matter of that fear, I purpose to
117 touch it last of all. Nor meant I here to speak of it, had it not
118 been that the vehemency of your objection brought it in my way. But
119 otherwise I would rather have put instead some example of those who
120 suffer tribulation for maintenance of right and justice, and choose
121 rather to take harm than to do wrong in any manner of matter. For
122 surely if a man may—as indeed he may—have great comfort in the
123 clearness of his conscience, who hath a false crime put upon him
124 and by false witness proved upon him, and who is falsely punished
125 and put to worldly shame and pain for it; a hundred times more
126 comfort may he have in his heart who, where white is called black
127 and right is called wrong, abideth by the truth and is persecuted
128 for justice.
129 VINCENT: Then if a man sue me wrongfully for my own land, in which
130 I myself have good right, it is a comfort yet to defend it well,
131 since God shall give me thanks for it?
132 ANTHONY: Nay nay, cousin, nay, there walk you somewhat wide. For
133 there you defend your own right for your temporal avail. But St.
134 Paul counseleth, "Defend not yourselves, my more dear friends," and
135 our Saviour counseleth, "If a man will strive with thee at the law
136 and take away thy coat, leave him thy gown too." The defence
137 therefore of our own right asketh no reward. Say you speed well, if
138 you get leave; look hardly for no thanks!
139 But on the other hand, if you do as St. Paul biddeth, "Seek not for
140 your own profit but for other folk's" and defend therefore of pity
141 a poor widow or a poor fatherless child, and rather suffer sorrow
142 by some strong extortioner than suffer them to take wrong; or if
143 you be a judge and have such zeal to justice that you will abide
144 tribulation by the malice of some mighty man rather than judge
145 wrong for his favour—such tribulations, lo, are those that are
146 better than only medicinable. And every man upon whom they fall may
147 be bold so to reckon them, and in his deep trouble may well say to
148 himself the words that Christ hath taught him for his comfort,
149 "Blessed be the merciful men, for they shall have mercy given them.
150 Blessed be they that suffer persecution for justice, for theirs is
151 the kingdom of heaven."
152 Here is a high comfort, lo, for those that are in this case. And
153 their own conscience can show it to them, and can fill their hearts
154 so full with spiritual joy that the pleasure may far surmount the
155 heaviness and grief of all their temporal trouble. But God's nearer
156 cause of faith against the Turks hath yet a far surpassing comfort
157 that by many degrees far excelleth this. And that, as I have said,
158 I purpose to treat last. And for this time this sufficeth
159 concerning the special comfort that men may take in this third kind
160 of tribulation.
BOOK I · CHAPTER XI
37 VINCENT: Of truth, good uncle, albeit that every one of these
38 kinds of tribulations have cause of comfort in them, as you have
39 well declared, if men will so consider them, yet hath this third
40 kind above all a special prerogative therein.
41 ANTHONY: That is undoubtedly true. But yet even the most base kind
42 of them all, good cousin, hath more causes of comfort than I have
43 spoken of yet.
44 For I have, you know, in that kind that is sent us for our sin,
45 spoken of no other comfort yet but twain: one that it refraineth us
46 from sin that otherwise we would fall in; and one that it serveth
47 us, through the merit of Christ's passion, as a means by which God
48 keepeth us from hell and serveth for the satisfaction of such pain
49 as we should otherwise endure in purgatory. Howbeit, there is
50 therein another great cause of joy besides this. For surely those
51 pains here sent us for our sin, in whatsoever wise they happen to
52 us (be our sin never so sore nor never so open and evident unto
53 ourselves and all the world too), yet if we pray for grace to take
54 them meekly and patiently; and if, confessing to God that it is far
55 too little for our fault, we beseech him nevertheless, since we
56 shall come hence so void of all good works for which we should have
57 any reward in heaven, to be not only so merciful to us as to take
58 our present tribulation in relief of our pains in purgatory, but
59 also so gracious unto us as to take our patience therein for a
60 matter of merit and reward in heaven; I verily trust—and nothing
61 doubt it—that God shall of his high bounty grant us our boon.
62 For as in hell pain serveth only for punishment without any manner
63 of purging, because all possibility of purging is past; and as in
64 purgatory punishment serveth only for purging, because the place of
65 deserving is past; so while we are yet in this world in which is
66 our place and our time of merit and well-deserving, the tribulation
67 that is sent us for our sin here shall, if we faithfully so desire,
68 beside the cleansing and purging of our pain, serve us also for
69 increase of reward. And so shall, I suppose and trust in God's
70 goodness, all such penance and good works as a man willingly
71 performeth, enjoined by his ghostly father in confession, or which
72 he willingly further doth of his own devotion beside. For though
73 man's penance, with all the good works that he can do, be not able
74 to satisfy of themselves for the least sin that we do, yet the
75 liberal goodness of God, through the merit of Christ's bitter
76 passion—without which all our works could never satisfy so much as
77 a spoonful to a great vesselful in comparison with the merit and
78 satisfaction that Christ has merited and satisfied for us
79 himself—this liberal goodness of God, I say, shall yet at our
80 faithful instance and request cause our penance and tribulation
81 patiently taken in this world to serve us in the other world both
82 for release and reward, tempered after such rate as his high
83 goodness and wisdom shall see best for us, whereof our blind
84 mortality cannot here imagine nor devise the stint.
85 And thus hath yet even the first and most base kind of tribulation,
86 though not fully so great as the second and very far less than the
87 third, far greater cause of comfort yet than I spoke of before.
BOOK I · CHAPTER XII
40 VINCENT: Verily, good uncle, this pleaseth me very well. But yet
41 are there, you know, some of these things now brought in question.
42 For as for any pain due for our sin, to be diminished in purgatory
43 by the patient sufferance of tribulation here, there are, you know,
44 many who utterly deny that, and affirm for a sure truth that there
45 is no purgatory at all. And then, if they say true, is the cause of
46 the comfort gone, if the comfort that we should take be but in vain
47 and needless.
48 They say, you know, also that men merit nothing at all, but God
49 giveth all for faith alone, and that it would be sin and sacrilege
50 to look for reward in heaven either for our patience and glad
51 suffering for God's sake, or for any other good deed. And then is
52 there gone, if this be thus, the other cause of our further comfort
53 too.
54 ANTHONY: Cousin, if some things were as they be not, then should
55 some things be as they shall not! I cannot indeed deny that some
56 men have of late brought up some such opinions, and many more than
57 these besides, and have spread them abroad. And it is a right heavy
58 thing to see such variousness in our belief rise and grow among
59 ourselves, to the great encouragement of the common enemies of us
60 all, whereby they have our faith in derision and catch hope to
61 overwhelm us all. Yet do three things not a little comfort my mind.
62 The first is that, in some communications had of late together,
63 there hath appeared good likelihood of some good agreement to grow
64 together in one accord of our faith. The second is that in the
65 meanwhile, till this may come to pass, contentions, disputations,
66 and uncharitable behaviour are prohibited and forbidden in effect
67 upon all parties—all such parties, I mean, as fell before to fight
68 for it. The third is that in Germany, for all their diverse
69 opinions, yet as they agree together in profession of Christ's
70 name, so agree they now together in preparation of a common power,
71 in defence of Christendom against our common enemy the Turk. And I
72 trust in God that this shall not only help us here to strengthen us
73 in this war, but also that, as God hath caused them to agree
74 together in the defence of his name, so shall he graciously bring
75 them to agree together in the truth of his faith. Therefore will I
76 let God work, and leave off contention. And I shall now say nothing
77 but that with which they who are themselves of the contrary mind
78 shall in reason have no cause to be discontented.
79 First, as for purgatory: Though they think there be none, yet since
80 they deny not that all the corps of Christendom for so many hundred
81 years have believed the contrary, and among them all the old
82 interpreters of scripture from the apostles' days down to our time,
83 many of whom they deny not for holy saints, these men must, of
84 their courtesy, hold my poor fear excused, that I dare not now
85 believe them against all those. And I beseech our Lord heartily for
86 them, that when they depart out of this wretched world, they find
87 no purgatory at all—provided God keep them from hell!
88 As for the merit of man in his good works, neither are those who
89 deny it fully agreed among themselves, nor is there any man almost
90 of them all that, since they began to write, hath not somewhat
91 changed and varied from himself. And far the more part are thus far
92 agreed with us: Like as we grant them that no good work is worth
93 aught toward heaven without faith; and that no good work of man is
94 rewardable in heaven of its own nature, but through the mere
95 goodness of God, who is pleased to put so high a price upon so poor
96 a thing; and that this price God setteth through Christ's passion,
97 and also because they are his own works with us (for no man worketh
98 good works toward God unless God work with him); and as we grant
99 them also that no man may be proud of his works for his own
100 imperfect working, because in all that he may do he can do God no
101 good, but is an unprofitable servant, and doth but his bare
102 duty—as we, I say, grant them these things, so this one thing or
103 twain do they grant us in turn: That men are bound to work good
104 works if they have time and power, and that whosoever worketh in
105 true faith most, shall be most rewarded. But then they add to this
106 that all his reward shall be given him for his faith alone and
107 nothing for his works at all, because his faith is the thing, they
108 say, that forceth him to work well. I will not strive with them for
109 this matter now. But yet I trust to the great goodness of God, that
110 if the question hang on that narrow point, since Christ saith in
111 the scripture in so many places that men shall in heaven be
112 rewarded for their works, he shall never suffer our souls—who are
113 but mean-witted men and can understand his words only as he himself
114 hath set them and as old holy saints have construed them before and
115 as all Christian people this thousand year have believed—to be
116 damned for lack of perceiving such a sharp subtle thing. Especially
117 since some men who have right good wits, and are beside that right
118 well learned, too, can in no wise perceive for what cause or why
119 these folk who take away the reward from good works and give that
120 reward all whole to faith alone, give the reward to faith rather
121 than to charity. For this grant they themselves, that faith serveth
122 of nothing unless she be accompanied by her sister charity. And
123 then saith the scripture, too, "Of these three virtues, faith,
124 hope, and charity, of all these three, the greatest is charity."
125 And therefore it seemeth as worthy to have the thanks as faith.
126 Howbeit, as I said, I will not strive for it, nor indeed as our
127 matter standeth I shall not greatly need to do so. For if they say
128 that he who suffereth tribulation and martyrdom for the faith shall
129 have high reward, not for his work but for his well-working faith,
130 yet since they grant that have it he shall, the cause of high
131 comfort in the third kind of tribulation standeth. And that is, you
132 know, the effect of all my purpose.
133 VINCENT: Verily, good uncle, this is truly driven and tried unto
134 the uttermost, it seemeth to me. And therefore I pray you proceed
135 at your leisure.
BOOK I · CHAPTER XIII
43 ANTHONY: Cousin, it would be a long work to peruse every comfort
44 that a man may well take in tribulation. For as many comforts, you
45 know, may a man take thereof, as there be good commodities therein.
46 And of those there are surely so many that it would be very long to
47 rehearse and treat of them. But meseemeth we cannot lightly better
48 perceive what profit and commodity, and thereby what comfort, they
49 may take of it who have it, than if we well consider what harm the
50 lack of it is, and thereby what discomfort the lack should be to
51 them that never have it.
52 So is it now that all holy men agree, and all the scripture is
53 full, and our own experience proveth before our eyes, that we are
54 not come into this wretched world to dwell here. We have not, as
55 St. Paul saith, our dwelling-city here, but we are seeking for the
56 city that is to come. And St. Paul telleth us that we do seek for
57 it, because he would put us in mind that we should seek for it, as
58 good folk who fain would come thither. For surely whosoever setteth
59 so little by it that he careth not to seek for it, it will I fear
60 be long ere he come to it, and marvellous great grace if ever he
61 come thither. "Run," saith St. Paul, "so that you may get it." If
62 it must then be gotten with running, when shall he come at it who
63 lifteth not one step toward it?
64 Now, because this world is, as I tell you, not our eternal
65 dwelling, but our little-while wandering, God would that we should
66 use it as folk who were weary of it. And he would that we should in
67 this vale of labour, toil, tears, and misery not look for rest and
68 ease, game, pleasure, wealth, and felicity. For those who do so
69 fare like a foolish fellow who, going towards his own house where
70 he should be wealthy, would for a tapster's pleasure become a
71 hostler by the way, and die in a stable, and never come home.
72 And would God that those that drown themselves in the desire of
73 this world's wretched wealth, were not yet more fools than he! But
74 alas, their folly as far surpasseth the foolishness of that silly
75 fellow as there is difference between the height of heaven and the
76 very depth of hell. For our Saviour saith, "Woe may you be that
77 laugh now, for you shall wail and weep." And "There is a time of
78 weeping," saith the scripture, "and there is a time of laughing."
79 But, as you see, he setteth the weeping time before, for that is
80 the time of this wretched world, and the laughing time shall come
81 after in heaven. There is also a time of sowing and a time of
82 reaping, too. Now must we in this world sow, that we may in the
83 other world reap. And in this short sowing time of this weeping
84 world, must we water our seed with the showers of our tears. And
85 then shall we have in heaven a merry laughing harvest forever.
86 "They went forth and sowed their seeds weeping," saith the prophet.
87 But what, saith he, shall follow thereof? "They shall come again
88 more than laughing, with great joy and exultation, with their
89 handfuls of corn in their hands." Lo, they that in their going home
90 towards heaven sow their seeds with weeping, shall at the day of
91 judgment come to their bodies again with everlasting plentiful
92 laughing. And to prove that this life is no laughing time, but
93 rather the time of weeping, we find that our Saviour himself wept
94 twice or thrice, but never find we that he laughed so much as once.
95 I will not swear that he never did, but at least he left us no
96 example of it. But on the other hand, he left us example of weeping.
97 Of weeping have we matter enough, both for our own sins and for
98 other folk's, too. For surely so should we do—bewail their
99 wretched sins, and not be glad to detract them nor envy them
100 either. Alas, poor souls, what cause is there to envy them who are
101 ever wealthy in this world, and ever out of tribulation? Of them
102 Job saith, "They lead all their days in wealth, and in a moment of
103 an hour descend into their graves and are painfully buried in
104 hell." St. Paul saith unto the Hebrews that those whom God loveth
105 he chastiseth, "And he scourgeth every son of his that he
106 receiveth." St. Paul saith also, "By many tribulations must we go
107 into the kingdom of God." And no marvel, for our Saviour Christ
108 said of himself unto his two disciples that were going into the
109 village of Emaus, "Know you not that Christ must suffer and so go
110 into his kingdom?" And would we who are servants look for more
111 privilege in our master's house than our master himself? Would we
112 get into his kingdom with ease, when he himself got not into his
113 own but by pain? His kingdom hath he ordained for his disciples,
114 and he saith unto us all, "If any man will be my disciple, let him
115 learn of me to do as I have done, take his cross of tribulation
116 upon his back and follow me." He saith not here, lo, "Let him laugh
117 and make merry." Now if heaven serve but for Christ's disciples,
118 and if they be those who take their cross of tribulation, when
119 shall these folk come there who never have tribulation? And if it
120 be true, as St. Paul saith, that God chastiseth all them that he
121 loveth and scourgeth every child whom he receiveth, and that to
122 heaven shall not come but such as he loveth and receiveth, when
123 shall they come thither whom he never chastiseth, nor never doth
124 vouchsafe to defile his hands upon them or give them so much as one
125 lash? And if we cannot (as St. Paul saith we cannot) come to heaven
126 but by many tribulations, how shall they come thither who never
127 have none at all? Thus see we well, by the very scripture itself,
128 how true the words are of old holy saints, who with one voice (in a
129 manner) say all one thing—that is, that we shall not have
130 continual wealth both in this world and in the other too. And
131 therefore those who in this world without any tribulation enjoy
132 their long continual course of never-interrupted prosperity have a
133 great cause of fear and discomfort lest they be far fallen out of
134 God's favour, and stand deep in his indignation and displeasure.
135 For he never sendeth them tribulation, which he is ever wont to
136 send them whom he loveth. But they that are in tribulation, I say,
137 have on the other hand a great cause to take in their grief great
138 inward comfort and spiritual consolation.
BOOK I · CHAPTER XIV
46 VINCENT: Verily, good uncle, this seemeth so indeed. Howbeit, yet
47 methinketh that you say very sore in some things concerning such
48 persons as are in continual prosperity. And they are, you know, not
49 a few; and they are also those who have the rule and authority of
50 this world in their hand. And I know well that when they talk with
51 such great learned men as can, I suppose, tell the truth; and when
52 they ask them whether, while they make merry here in earth all
53 their lives, they may not yet for all that have heaven afterwards
54 too; they do tell them "Yes, yes," well enough. For I have heard
55 them tell them so myself.
56 ANTHONY: I suppose, good cousin, that no very wise man, and
57 especially none that is also very good, will tell any man fully of
58 that fashion. But surely such as so say to them, I fear me that
59 they flatter them thus either for lucre or for fear.
60 Some of them think, peradventure, thus: "This man maketh much of me
61 now, and giveth me money also to fast and watch and pray for him.
62 But so, I fear me, would he do no more, if I should go tell him now
63 that all that I do for him will not serve him unless he go fast and
64 watch and pray for himself too. And if I should add thereto and say
65 further that I trust my diligent intercession for him may be the
66 means that God should the sooner give him grace to amend, and fast
67 and watch and pray and take affliction in his own body, for the
68 bettering of his sinful soul, he would be wonderous wroth with
69 that. For he would be loth to have any such grace at all as should
70 make him go leave off any of his mirth, and so sit and mourn for
71 his sin." Such mind as this, lo, have some of those who are not
72 unlearned, and have worldly wit at will, who tell great men such
73 tales as perilously beguile them. For the flatterer who so telleth
74 them would, if he told a true tale, jeopard to lose his lucre.
75 Some are there also who tell them such tales for consideration of
76 another fear. For seeing the man so sore set on his pleasure that
77 they despair of any amendment of his, whatsoever they should say to
78 him; and then seeing also that the man doth no great harm, but of a
79 courteous nature doth some good men some good; they pray God
80 themselves to send him grace. And so they let him lie lame still in
81 his fleshly lusts, at the pool that the gospel speaketh of, beside
82 the temple, in which they washed the sheep for the sacrifice, and
83 they tarry to see the water stirred. And when his good angel,
84 coming from God, shall once begin to stir the water of his heart,
85 and move him to the lowly meekness of a simple sheep, then if
86 he call them to him they will tell him another tale, and help to
87 bear him and plunge him into the pool of penance over the hard
88 ears! But in the meanwhile, for fear lest if he would wax never the
89 better he would wax much the worse; and from gentle, smooth, sweet,
90 and courteous, might wax angry, rough, froward, and sour, and
91 thereupon be troublous and tedious to the world to make fair
92 weather with; they give him fair words for the while and put him in
93 good comfort, and let him for the rest take his own chance.
94 And so deal they with him as the mother doth sometimes with her
95 child, when the little boy will not rise in time for her, but will
96 lie slug-abed, and when he is up weepeth because he has lain so
97 long, fearing to be beaten at school for his late coming thither.
98 She telleth him then that it is but early days, and he shall come
99 in time enough, and she biddeth him, "Go, good son. I warrant thee,
100 I have sent to thy master myself. Take thy bread and butter with
101 thee—thou shalt not be beaten at all!" And thus, if she can but
102 send him merry forth at the door, so that he weep not in her sight
103 at home, she careth not much if he be taken tardy and beaten when
104 he cometh to school.
105 Surely thus, I fear me, fare many friars and state's chaplains too,
106 in giving comfort to great men when they are both loth to displease
107 them. I cannot commend their doing thus, but surely I fear me thus
108 they do.
BOOK I · CHAPTER XV
49 VINCENT: But, good uncle, though some do thus, this answereth not
50 the full matter. For we see that the whole church in the common
51 service uses divers collects in which all men pray, specially for
52 the princes and prelates, and generally every man for others and
53 for himself too, that God would vouchsafe to send them all
54 perpetual health and prosperity. And I can see no good man praying
55 God to send another sorrow, nor are there such prayers put in the
56 priests' breviaries, as far as I can hear. And yet if it were as
57 you say, good uncle, that perpetual prosperity were so perilous to
58 the soul, and tribulation also so fruitful, then meseemeth every
59 man would be bound of charity not only to pray God send his
60 neighbour sorrow, but also to help thereto himself. And when folk
61 were sick, they would be bound not to pray God send them health,
62 but when they came to comfort them, they should say, "I am glad,
63 good friend, that you are so sick—I pray God keep you long
64 therein!" And neither should any man give any medicine to another
65 nor take any medicine himself neither. For by the diminishing of
66 the tribulation he taketh away part of the profit from his soul,
67 which can with no bodily profit be sufficiently recompensed.
68 And also this you know well, good uncle, that we read in holy
69 scripture of men that were wealthy and rich and yet were good
70 withal. Solomon was, you know, the richest and most wealthy king
71 that any man could in his time tell of, and yet was he well beloved
72 with God. Job also was no beggar, perdy, nor no wretch otherwise.
73 Nor did he lose his riches and his wealth because God would not
74 that his friend should have wealth, but rather for the show of his
75 patience, to the increase of his merit and the confusion of the
76 devil. And, for proof that prosperity may stand with God's favour,
77 "God restored Job double of all" that ever he lost, and gave him
78 afterward long life to take his pleasure long. Abraham was also,
79 you know, a man of great substance, and so continued all his life
80 in honour and wealth. Yea, and when he died, too, he went unto such
81 wealth that when Lazarus died in tribulation and poverty, the best
82 place that he came to was that rich man's bosom!
83 Finally, good uncle, this we find before our eyes, and every day we
84 prove it by plain experience that many a man is right wealthy and
85 yet therewith right good, and many a miserable wretch is as evil as
86 he is wretched. And therefore it seemeth hard, good uncle, that
87 between prosperity and tribulation the matter should go thus, that
88 tribulation should be given always by God to those that he loveth,
89 for a sign of salvation, and prosperity sent for displeasure, as a
90 token of eternal damnation.
BOOK I · CHAPTER XVI
52 ANTHONY: I said not, cousin, that for an undoubted rule, worldly
53 prosperity were always displeasing to God or tribulation evermore
54 wholesome to every man—or else I meant not to say it. For well I
55 know that our Lord giveth in this world unto either sort of folk
56 either sort of fortune. "He maketh his sun to shine both upon the
57 good and the bad, and his rain to fall both on the just and on the
58 unjust." And on the other hand, "he scourgeth every son that he
59 receiveth," yet he beateth not only good folk that he loveth, but
60 "there are many scourges for sinners" also. He giveth evil folk
61 good fortune in this world to call them by kindness—and, if they
62 thereby come not, the more is their unkindness. And yet where
63 wealth will not bring them, he giveth them sometimes sorrow. And
64 some who in prosperity cannot creep forward to God, in tribulation
65 they run toward him apace. "Their infirmities were multiplied,"
66 saith the prophet, "and after that they made haste." To some that
67 are good men, God sendeth wealth here also; and they give him great
68 thanks for his gift, and he rewardeth them for the thanks too. To
69 some good folk he sendeth sorrow, and they thank him for that too.
70 If God should give the goods of this world only to evil folk, then
71 would men think that God were not the Lord thereof. If God would
72 give the goods only to good men, then would folk take occasion to
73 serve him but for them. Some will in wealth fall into folly: "When
74 man was in honour, his understanding failed him; then was he
75 compared with beasts and made like unto them." Some men with
76 tribulation will fall into sin, and therefore saith the prophet,
77 "God will not leave the rod of the wicked men upon the lot of
78 righteous men, lest the righteous peradventure extend and stretch
79 out their hands to iniquity." So I deny not that either state,
80 wealth or tribulation, may be matter of virtue and matter of vice
81 also.
82 But this is the point, lo, that standeth here in question between
83 you and me: not whether every prosperity be a perilous token, but
84 whether continual wealth in this world without any tribulation be a
85 fearful sign of God's indignation. And therefore this mark that we
86 must shoot at, set up well in our sight, we shall now aim for the
87 shot and consider how near toward, or how far off, your arrows are
88 from the mark.
89 VINCENT: Some of my bolts, uncle, will I now take up myself, and
90 readily put them under my belt again! For some of them, I see well,
91 are not worth the aiming. And no great marvel that I shoot wide,
92 while I somewhat mistake the mark.
93 ANTHONY: Those that make toward the mark and light far too short,
94 when they are shot, shall I take up for you.
95 To prove that perpetual wealth should be no evil token, you say
96 first that for princes and prelates, and every man for others, we
97 pray all for perpetual prosperity, and that in the common prayers
98 of the church, too.
99 Then say you secondly, that if prosperity were so perilous and
100 tribulation so profitable, every man ought to pray God to send
101 others sorrow.
102 Thirdly, you furnish your objections with examples of Solomon, Job,
103 and Abraham.
104 And fourthly, in the end of all, you prove by experience of our own
105 time daily before our face, that some wealthy folk are good and
106 some needy ones very wicked. That last bolt, since I say the same
107 myself, I think you will be content to take up, it lieth so far
108 wide.
109 VINCENT: That will I, with a good will, uncle.
110 ANTHONY: Well, do so, then, cousin, and we shall aim for the rest.
111 First must you, cousin, be sure that you look well to the mark, and
112 that you cannot do so unless you know what tribulation is. For
113 since that is one of the things that we principally speak of,
114 unless you consider well what it is, you may miss the mark again.
115 I suppose now that you will agree that tribulation is every such
116 thing as troubleth and grieveth a man either in body or mind, and
117 is as it were the prick of a thorn, a bramble, or a briar thrust
118 into his flesh or into his mind. And surely, cousin, the prick that
119 very sore pricketh the mind surpasseth in pain the grief that
120 paineth the body, almost as far as doth a thorn sticking in the
121 heart surpass and exceed in pain the thorn that is thrust in the
122 heel.
123 Now cousin, if tribulation be this that I call it, then shall you
124 soon consider this: There are more kinds of tribulation
125 peradventure than you thought on before. And thereupon it followeth
126 also, since every kind of tribulation is an interruption of wealth,
127 that prosperity (which is but another name for wealth) may be
128 discontinued by more ways than you would before have thought. Then
129 say I thus unto you, cousin: Since tribulation is not only such
130 pangs as pain the body, but every trouble also that grieveth the
131 mind, many good men have many tribulations that every man marketh
132 not, and consequently their wealth is interrupted when other men
133 are not aware. For think you, cousin, that the temptations of the
134 devil, the world, and the flesh, soliciting the mind of a good man
135 unto sin, are not a great inward trouble and grief to his heart? To
136 such wretches as care not for their conscience, but like
137 unreasonable beasts follow their foul affections, many of these
138 temptations are no trouble at all, but matter of their bodily
139 pleasure. But unto him, cousin, that standeth in dread of God, the
140 tribulation of temptation is so painful that, to be rid of it or to
141 be sure of the victory, he would gladly give more than half his
142 substance, be it never so great. Now if he who careth not for God
143 think that this trouble is but a trifle, and that with such
144 tribulation prosperity is not interrupted, let him cast in his mind
145 if he himself come upon a fervent longing for something which he
146 cannot get (as a good man will not), as perchance his pleasure of
147 some certain good woman who will not be caught. And then let him
148 tell me whether the ruffle of his desire shall not so torment his
149 mind that all the pleasures that he can take beside shall, for lack
150 of that one, not please him a pin! And I dare be bold to warrant
151 him that the pain in resisting, and the great fear of falling, that
152 many a good man hath in his temptation, is an anguish and a grief
153 every deal as great as this.
154 Now I say further, cousin, that if this be true, as indeed it is,
155 that such trouble is tribulation, and thereby consequently an
156 interruption of prosperous wealth, no man meaneth precisely to pray
157 for another to keep him in continual prosperity without any manner
158 of discontinuance or change in this world. For that prayer, without
159 other condition added or implied, would be inordinate and very
160 childish. For it would be to pray either that they should never
161 have temptation, or else that if they had they might follow and
162 fulfil their affection. Who would dare, good cousin, for shame or
163 for sin, for himself or any other man, to make this kind of prayer?
164 Besides this, cousin, the church, you know, well adviseth every man
165 to fast, to watch, and to pray, both for taming of his fleshly
166 lusts and also to mourn and lament his sin before committed and to
167 bewail his offence done against God, as they did at the city of
168 Nineve, and as the prophet David did for his sin put affliction to
169 his flesh. And when a man so doth, cousin, is this no tribulation
170 to him because he doth it himself? For I know you would agree that
171 it would be, if another man did it against his will. Then is
172 tribulation, you know, tribulation still, though it be taken well
173 in worth. Yea, and though it be taken with very right good will,
174 yet is pain, you know, pain, and therefore so is it, though a man
175 do it himself. Then, since the church adviseth every man to take
176 tribulation for his sin, whatsoever words you find in any prayer,
177 they never mean, do you be fast and sure, to pray God to keep every
178 good man (nor every bad man neither) from every kind of tribulation.
179 Now he who is not in a certain kind of tribulation, as peradventure
180 in sickness or in loss of goods, is not yet out of tribulation. For
181 he may have his ease of body or mind disquieted (and thereby his
182 wealth interrupted) with another kind of tribulation, as is either
183 temptation to a good man, or voluntary affliction, either of body
184 by penance or of mind by contrition and heaviness for his sin and
185 offence against God. And thus I say that for precise perpetual
186 wealth and prosperity in this world—that is to say, for the
187 perpetual lack of all trouble and tribulation—no wise man prayeth
188 either for himself or for any man else. And thus I answer your
189 first objection.
190 Now before I meddle with your second, your third will I join to
191 this. For upon this answer will the solution of your examples
192 fittingly depend.
193 As for Solomon, he was, as you say, all his days a marvellous
194 wealthy king, and much was he beloved with God, I know, in the
195 beginning of his reign. But that the favour of God continued with
196 him, as his prosperity did, that cannot I tell, and therefore will
197 I not warrant it. But surely we see that his continual wealth made
198 him fall into wanton folly, first in multiplying wives to a
199 horrible number, contrary to the commandment of God, given in the
200 law of Moses, and secondly in taking to wife among others some who
201 were infidels, contrary to another commandment of God's written
202 law. Also we see that finally, by means of his infidel wife, he
203 fell into maintenance of idolatry himself. And of this we find no
204 amendment or repentance, as we find of his father. And therefore,
205 though he were buried where his father was, yet whether he went to
206 the rest that his father did, through some secret sorrow for his
207 sin at last—that is to say, by some kind of tribulation—I cannot
208 tell, and am content therefore to trust well and pray God that he
209 did so. But surely we are not so sure, and therefore the example of
210 Solomon can very little serve you. For you might as well lay it for
211 a proof that God favoureth idolatry as that he favoureth
212 prosperity; for Solomon was, you know, in both.
213 As for Job, since our question hangeth upon prosperity that is
214 perpetual, the wealth of Job, which was interrupted with so great
215 adversity, can, as you yourself see, serve you for no example. And
216 that God gave him here in this world all things double that he
217 lost, little toucheth my matter, which denieth not prosperity to be
218 God's gift, and given to some good men, too; namely, to such as
219 have tribulation too.
220 But in Abraham, cousin, I suppose is all your chief hold, because
221 you not only show riches and prosperity perpetual in him through
222 the course of all his whole life in this world, but after his death
223 also. Lazarus, that poor man, who lived in tribulation and died for
224 pure hunger and thirst, had after his death his place of comfort
225 and rest in Abraham's—that wealthy man's—bosom. But here must you
226 consider that Abraham had not such continual prosperity but what it
227 was discontinued with divers tribulations.
228 Was it nothing to him, think you, to leave his own country, and at
229 God's sending to go into a strange land, which God promised him and
230 his seed forever, but in all his life he gave him never a foot? Was
231 it no trouble, that his cousin Loth and himself were fain to part
232 company, because their servants could not agree together? Though he
233 recovered Loth again from the three kings, was his capture no
234 trouble to him, think you, in the meanwhile? Was the destruction of
235 the five cities no heaviness to his heart? Any man would think so,
236 who readeth in the story what labour he made to save them. His
237 heart was, I daresay, in no little sorrow, when he was fain to let
238 Abimelech the king have his wife. Though God provided to keep her
239 undefiled and turned all to wealth, yet it was no little woe to him
240 in the meantime. What continual grief was it to his heart, many a
241 long day, that he had no child begotten of his own body? He that
242 doubteth thereof shall find in Genesis Abraham's own moan made to
243 God. No man doubteth but Ismael was great comfort unto him at his
244 birth; and was it no grief, then, when he must cast out the mother
245 and the child both? As for Isaac, who was the child of the promise,
246 although God kept his life, that was unlooked for. Yet while the
247 loving father bound him and went about to behead him and offer him
248 up in sacrifice, who but himself can conceive what heaviness his
249 heart had then? I should suppose (since you speak of Lazarus) that
250 Lazarus' own death panged him not so sore. Then, as Lazarus' pain
251 was patiently borne, so was Abraham's taken not only patiently
252 but—which is a thing much more meritorious—of obedience
253 willingly. And therefore, even if Abraham had not far excelled
254 Lazarus in merit of reward (as he did indeed) for many other things
255 besides, and especially for that he was a special patriarch of the
256 faith, yet would he have far surpassed him even by the merit of
257 that tribulation well taken here for God's sake too. And so serveth
258 for your purpose no man less than Abraham!
259 But now, good cousin, let us look a little longer here upon the
260 rich Abraham and Lazarus the poor. And as we shall see Lazarus set
261 in wealth somewhat under the rich Abraham, so shall we see another
262 rich man lie full low beneath Lazarus, crying and calling out of
263 his fiery couch that Lazarus might, with a drop of water falling
264 from his finger's end, a little cool and refresh the tip of his
265 burning tongue. Consider well now what Abraham answered to the rich
266 wretch: "Son, remember that thou hast in thy life received wealth,
267 and Lazarus likewise pain, but now receiveth he comfort, and thou
268 sorrow, pain, and torment." Christ described his wealth and his
269 prosperity: gay and soft apparel with royal delicate fare,
270 continually day by day. "He did fare royally every day," saith our
271 Saviour; his wealth was continual, lo, no time of tribulation
272 between. And Abraham telleth him the same tale, that he had taken
273 his wealth in this world, and Lazarus likewise his pain, and that
274 they had now changed each to the clean contrary—poor Lazarus from
275 tribulation into wealth, and the rich man from his continual
276 prosperity into perpetual pain. Here was laid expressly to Lazarus
277 no very great virtue by name, nor to this rich glutton no great
278 heinous crime but the taking of his continual ease and pleasure,
279 without any tribulation or grief, of which grew sloth and
280 negligence to think upon the poor man's pain. For that ever he
281 himself saw Lazarus and knew that he died for hunger at his door,
282 that laid neither Christ nor Abraham to his charge. And therefore,
283 cousin, this story of which, by occasion of Abraham and Lazarus,
284 you put me in remembrance, well declareth what peril there is in
285 continual worldly wealth; and contrariwise what comfort cometh of
286 tribulation. And thus, as your other examples of Solomon and Job
287 nothing for the matter further you, so your example of rich Abraham
288 and poor Lazarus hath not a little hindered you.
BOOK I · CHAPTER XVII
55 VINCENT: Surely, uncle, you have shaken my examples sorely, and
56 have in your aiming of your shot removed me these arrows,
57 methinketh, further off from the mark than methought they stuck
58 when I shot them! And I shall therefore now be content to take them
59 up again.
60 But meseemeth surely that my second shot may stand. For of truth,
61 if every kind of tribulation be so profitable that it be good to
62 have it, as you say it is, then I cannot see why any man should
63 either wish, or pray, or do any manner of thing to have any kind of
64 tribulation withdrawn either from himself or from any friend of his.
65 ANTHONY: I think indeed tribulation so good and profitable that I
66 might doubt, as you do, why a man might labour and pray to be
67 delivered of it, were it not that God, who teacheth us the one,
68 teacheth us also the other. For as he biddeth us take our pain
69 patiently, and exhort our neighbours to do also the same, so
70 biddeth he us also not forbear to do our best to remove the pain
71 from us both. And then, since it is God who teacheth both, I shall
72 not need to break my brain in devising wherefore he would bid us to
73 do both, the one seeming opposed to the other.
74 If he send the scourge of scarcity and great famine, he will that
75 we shall bear it patiently; but yet will he that we shall eat our
76 meat when we can get it. If he send us the plague of pestilence, he
77 will that we shall patiently take it; but yet will he that we let
78 blood, and lay plasters to draw it and ripen it, and lance it, and
79 get it away. Both these points teacheth God in scripture, in more
80 than many places. Fasting is better than eating, and hath more
81 thanks of God, and yet will God that we shall eat. Praying is
82 better than drinking, and much more pleasing to God, and yet will
83 God that we shall drink. Keeping vigil is much more acceptable to
84 God than sleeping, and yet will God that we shall sleep. God hath
85 given us our bodies here to keep, and will that we maintain them to
86 do him service with, till he send for us hence.
87 Now we cannot tell surely how much tribulation may mar the body or
88 peradventure hurt the soul also. Therefore the apostle, after he
89 had commanded the Corinthians to deliver to the devil the
90 abominable fornicator who forbore not the bed of his own father's
91 wife, yet after he had been a while accursed and punished for his
92 sin, the apostle commanded them charitably to receive him again and
93 give him consolation, "that the greatness of his sorrow should not
94 swallow him up." And therefore, when God sendeth the tempest, he
95 will that the shipmen shall get them to their tackling and do the
96 best they can for themselves, that the sea eat them not up. For
97 help ourselves as well as we can, he can make his plague as sore
98 and as long-lasting as he himself please.
99 And as he will that we do for ourselves, so will he that we do for
100 our neigbour too. And he will that we shall in this world have pity
101 on each other and not be *sine affectione,* for which the apostle
102 rebuketh them that lack their tender affection here. So of charity
103 we should be sorry too for the pain of those upon whom, for
104 necessary cause, we ourselves be driven to put it. And whosoever
105 saith that for pity of his neighbour's soul he will have no pity of
106 his body, let him be sure that, as St. John saith, "He that loveth
107 not his neighbour whom he seeth, loveth but little God, whom he
108 seeth not," so he who hath no pity on the pain that he seeth his
109 neighbour feel before him, pitieth little (whatsoever he say) the
110 pain of his soul that he seeth not.
111 Yet God sendeth us also such tribulation sometimes because it is
112 his pleasure to have us pray unto him for help. And therefore, the
113 scripture telleth that, when St. Peter was in prison, the whole
114 church without intermission prayed incessantly for him, and at
115 their fervent prayer God by miracle delivered him. When the
116 disciples in the tempest stood in fear of drowning, they prayed
117 unto Christ and said, "Save us, Lord, we perish," and then at their
118 prayer he shortly ceased the tempest. And now see we proved often
119 that in sore weather or sickness by general processions God giveth
120 gracious help. And many a man in his great pain and sickness, by
121 calling upon God is marvellously made whole. This is the goodness
122 of God who, because in wealth we remember him not, but forget to
123 pray to him, sendeth us sorrow and sickness to force us to draw
124 toward him, and compelleth us to call upon him and pray for release
125 of our pain. When we learn thereby to know him and to pray to him,
126 we take a good occasion to fall afterward into further grace.
BOOK I · CHAPTER XVIII
58 VINCENT: Verily, good uncle, with this good answer I am well
59 content.
60 ANTHONY: Yea, cousin, but many men are there with whom God is not
61 content! For they abuse this great high goodness of his, whom
62 neither fair treating nor hard handling can cause to remember their
63 maker. But in wealth they are wanton and forget God and follow
64 their pleasure, and when God with tribulation draweth them toward
65 him, then wax they mad and draw back as much as ever they can, and
66 run and seek help at any other hand rather than at his. Some for
67 comfort seek to the flesh, some to the world, and some to the devil
68 himself.
69 Consider some man who in worldly prosperity is very dull and hath
70 stepped deep into many a sore sin; which sins, when he did them, he
71 counted for part of his pleasure. God, willing of his goodness to
72 call the man to grace, casteth a remorse into his mind, after his
73 first sleep, and maketh him lie a little while and bethink him.
74 Then beginneth he to remember his life, and from that he falleth to
75 think upon his death, and how he must leave all his worldly wealth
76 within a while behind here in this world, and walk hence alone, he
77 knows not whither. Nor knows he how soon he shall take his journey
78 thither, nor can he tell what company he shall meet there. And then
79 beginneth he to think that it would be good to make sure and to be
80 merry, so that he be wise therewith, lest there happen to be indeed
81 such black bugbears as folk call devils, whose torments he was wont
82 to take for poet's tales. Those thoughts, if they sink deep, are a
83 sore tribulation. And surely, if he takes hold of the grace that
84 God therein offereth him, his tribulation is wholesome. And it
85 shall be full comforting to remember that God by this tribulation
86 calleth him and biddeth him come home, out of the country of sin
87 that he was bred and brought up so long in, and come into the land
88 of behest that floweth milk and honey. And then if he follow this
89 calling, as many a one full well doth, joyful shall his sorrow be.
90 And glad shall he be to change his life, to leave his wanton
91 pleasures and do penance for his sins, bestowing his time upon some
92 better business.
93 But some men, now, when this calling of God causeth them to be sad,
94 they are loth to leave their sinful lusts that hang in their
95 hearts, especially if they have any kind of living such that they
96 must needs leave it off or fall deeper into sin, or if they have
97 done so many great wrongs that they have many amends to make if
98 they follow God, which must diminish much their money. Then are
99 these folk, alas, woefully bewrapped, for God pricketh them of his
100 great goodness still. And the grief of this great pang pincheth
101 them at the heart, and of wickedness they wry away. And from this
102 tribulation they turn to their flesh for help, and labour to shake
103 off this thought. And then they mend their pillow and lay their
104 head softer and essay to sleep. And when that will not be, then
105 they talk a while with those who lie by them. If that cannot be
106 either, then they lie and long for day, and get them forth about
107 their worldly wretchedness, the matter of their prosperity, and the
108 selfsame sinful things with which they displease God most. And at
109 length, when they have many times behaved in this manner, God
110 utterly casteth them off. And then they set naught by either God or
111 devil. "When the sinner cometh even into the depth, then he
112 contemneth," and setteth naught by anything, saving worldly fear
113 that may befall by chance, or that needs must, he knoweth well,
114 befall once by death.
115 But alas, when death cometh, then cometh again his sorrow. Then
116 will no soft bed serve, nor no company make him merry. Then must he
117 leave his outward worship and comfort of his glory, and lie panting
118 in his bed as it were on a pine bench. Then cometh his fear of his
119 evil life and of his dreadful death. Then cometh his torment, his
120 cumbered conscience and fear of his heavy judgment. Then the devil
121 draweth him to despair with imagination of hell, and suffereth him
122 not then to take it for a fable—and yet, if he do, then the wretch
123 findeth it no fable. Ah, woe worth the time, that folk think not of
124 this in time!
125 God sometimes sendeth a man great trouble in his mind, and great
126 tribulation about his worldly goods, because he would of his
127 goodness take his delight and confidence from them. And yet the man
128 withdraweth no part of his foolish fancies, but falleth more
129 fervently to them than before, and setteth his whole heart, like a
130 fool, more upon them. And then he betaketh him all to the devices
131 of his worldly counsellors, and without any counsel of God or any
132 trust put in him, maketh many wise ways—or so he thinks, but all
133 turn at length to folly, and one subtle drift driveth another to
134 naught.
135 Some have I see even in their last sickness, set up in their
136 deathbed, underpropped with pillows, take their playfellows to them
137 and comfort themselves with cards. And this, they said, did ease
138 them well, to put fancies out of their heads. And what fancies,
139 think you? Such as I told you right now, of their own lewd life and
140 peril of their soul, of heaven and of hell, that irked them to
141 think of. And therefore they cast it out with cards, playing as
142 long as ever they might, till the pure pangs of death pulled their
143 heart from their play, and put them in such a case that they could
144 not reckon their game. And then their gamesters left them and slyly
145 slunk away, and it was not long ere they galped up the ghost. And
146 what game they came then to, that God knoweth and not I. I pray God
147 it were good, but I fear it very sore.
148 Some men are there also that do as did King Saul, and in their
149 tribulation go seek unto the devil. This king had commanded all
150 those to be destroyed who used the false abominable superstition of
151 this ungracious witchcraft and necromancy. And yet fell he to such
152 folly afterwards himself, that ere he went to battle he sought unto
153 a witch and besought her to raise up a dead man to tell him how he
154 should fare. Now God had showed him by Samuel before that he should
155 come to naught, and he went about no amendment, but waxed worse and
156 worse, so that God would not look to him. And when he sought by the
157 prophet to have answer of God, there came no answer to him, which
158 he thought strange. And because he was not heard by God at his
159 pleasure, he made suit to the devil, desiring a woman by witchcraft
160 to raise up the dead Samuel. But he had such success thereof as
161 commonly they have who in their business meddle with such matters.
162 For an evil answer had he, and an evil fortune thereafter—his army
163 discomfited and himself slain. And as it is rehearsed in
164 Paralipomenon, the tenth chapter of the first book, one cause of
165 his fall was for lack of trust in God, for which he left off taking
166 counsel of God and fell to seek counsel of the witch, against God's
167 prohibition in the law and against his own good deed by which he
168 punished and put out all witches so short a time before. Such
169 fortune let them look for, who play the same part! I see many do
170 so, who in a great loss send to seek a conjurer to get their
171 belongings again. And marvellous things there they see, sometimes,
172 but never great of their good. And many a silly fool is there who,
173 when he lies sick, will meddle with no physic in no manner of wise,
174 nor send his urine to no learned man, but will send his cap or his
175 hose to a wisewoman, otherwise called a witch. Then sendeth she
176 word back that she hath spied in his hose where, when he took no
177 heed, he was taken with a spirit between two doors as he went in
178 the twilight. But the spirit would not let him feel it for five
179 days after, and it hath all the while festered in his body, and
180 that is the grief that paineth him so sore. But let him go to no
181 leechcraft nor any manner of physic—other than good meat and
182 strong drink—for medicines would pickle him up. But he shall have
183 five leaves of valerian that she enchanted with a charm and
184 gathered with her left hand. Let him fasten those five leaves to
185 his right thumb by a green thread—not bind it fast, but let it
186 hang loose. He shall never need to change it, provided it fall not
187 away, but let it hang till he be whole and he shall need it no
188 more. In such wise witches, and in such mad medicines, have many
189 fools a great deal more faith than in God.
190 And thus, cousin, as I tell you, all these folk who in their
191 tribulation call not upon God, but seek for their ease and help
192 elsewhere—to the flesh and the world, and to the flinging
193 fiend—the tribulation that God's goodness sendeth them for good,
194 they themselves by their folly turn into their harm. And those who,
195 on the other hand, seek unto God therein, both comfort and profit
196 they greatly take thereby.
BOOK I · CHAPTER XIX
61 VINCENT: I like well, good uncle, all your answers therein. But
62 one doubt yet remaineth there in my mind, which ariseth upon this
63 answer that you make. And when that doubt is solved, I will, mine
64 own good uncle, encumber you no further for this time. For
65 methinketh that I do you very much wrong to give you occasion to
66 labour yourself so much in matter of some study, with long talking
67 at once. I will therefore at this time move you but one thing, and
68 seek some other time at your greater ease for the rest.
69 My doubt, good uncle, is this: I perceive well by your answers,
70 gathered and considered together, that you will well agree that a
71 man may both have worldly wealth and yet well go to God; and that,
72 on the other hand, a man may be miserable and live in tribulation
73 and yet go to the devil. And as a man may please God by patience in
74 adversity, so may he please God by thanks given in prosperity. Now
75 since you grant these things to be such that either of them both
76 may be matter of virtue or else matter of sin, matter of damnation
77 or matter of salvation, they seem neither good nor bad of their own
78 nature, but things of themselves equal and indifferent, turning to
79 good or to the contrary according as they be taken. And then if
80 this be thus, I can perceive no cause why you should give the
81 pre-eminence unto tribulation, or wherefore you should reckon more
82 cause of comfort in it than in prosperity, but rather a great deal
83 less—in a manner, by half.
84 For in prosperity a man is well at ease, and may also, by giving
85 thanks to God, get good unto his soul; whereas in tribulation,
86 though he may merit by patience (as the other, in abundance of
87 worldly wealth, may merit by thanks), yet lacketh he much comfort
88 that the wealthy man hath, in that he is sore grieved with
89 heaviness and pain. Besides, a wealthy man, well at ease, may pray
90 to God quietly and merrily with alacrity and great quietness of
91 mind, whereas he who lieth groaning in his grief cannot endure to
92 pray nor can he hardly think upon anything but his pain.
93 ANTHONY: To begin, cousin, where you leave off: The prayers of him
94 that is in wealth and him that is in woe, if the men be both
95 wicked, are both alike. For neither hath the one desire to pray,
96 nor the other either. And as one is hindered with his pain, so is
97 the other with his pleasure—saving that pain stirreth a man
98 sometimes to call upon God in his grief, though he be right bad,
99 whereas pleasure pulleth his mind another way, though he be good
100 enough.
101 And this point I think there are few that can, if they say true,
102 say that they find it otherwise. For in tribulation (which cometh,
103 you know, in sundry kinds) any man that is not a dull beast or a
104 desperate wretch calleth upon God, not hoverly but right heartily,
105 and setteth his heart full whole upon his request, so sore he
106 longeth for ease and help of his heaviness. But when we are wealthy
107 and well at our ease, while our tongue pattereth upon our prayers
108 apace—good God, how many mad ways our mind wandereth the while!
109 Yet I know well that in some tribulation there is such sore
110 sickness or other grievous bodily pain that it would be hard for a
111 man to say a longer prayer of matins. And yet some who lie dying
112 say full devoutly the seven psalms and other prayers with the
113 priest at their anointing. But those who for the grief of their
114 pain cannot endure to do it, or who are more tender and lack that
115 strong heart and stomach that some others have, God requireth no
116 such long prayers of them. But the lifting up of their heart alone,
117 without any words at all, is more acceptable to him from one in
118 such a state, than long service so said as folk usually say it in
119 health. The martyrs in their agony made no long prayers aloud, but
120 one inch of such a prayer, so prayed in that pain, was worth a
121 whole ell or more, even of their own prayers, prayed at some other
122 time.
123 Great learned men say that Christ, albeit that he was true God, and
124 as God was in eternal equal bliss with his Father, yet as man
125 merited not only for us but for himself too. For proof of this they
126 lay in these words the authority of St. Paul: "Christ hath humbled
127 himself, and became obedient unto the death, and that unto the
128 death of the cross; for which thing God hath also exalted him and
129 given him a name which is above all names, that in the name of
130 Jesus every knee be bowed, both of the celestial creatures and of
131 the terrestrial and of the infernal too, and that every tongue
132 shall confess that our lord Jesus Christ is in the glory of God his
133 Father." Now if it be so as these great learned men say, upon such
134 authorities of holy scripture, that our Saviour merited as man, and
135 as man deserved reward not for us only but for himself also; then
136 were there in his deeds, it seemeth, sundry degrees and differences
137 of deserving. His washing of the disciples' feet was not, then, of
138 like merit as his passion, nor his sleep of like merit as his vigil
139 and his prayer—no, nor his prayers peradventure all of like merit,
140 either. But though there was not, nor could be, in his most blessed
141 person any prayer but was excellent and incomparably surpassing the
142 prayer of any mere creature, yet his own were not all alike, but
143 one far above another. And then if it thus be, of all his holy
144 prayers, the chief seemeth me those that he made in his great agony
145 and pain of his bitter passion. The first was when he thrice fell
146 prostrate in his agony, when the heaviness of his heart with fear
147 of death at hand, so painful and so cruel as he well beheld it,
148 made such a fervent commotion in his blessed body that the bloody
149 sweat of his holy flesh dropped down on the ground. The others were
150 the painful prayers that he made upon the cross, where, for all the
151 torment that he hanged in—of beating, nailing, and stretching out
152 all his limbs, with the wresting of his sinews and breaking of his
153 tender veins, and the sharp crown of thorns so pricking him into
154 the head that his blessed blood streamed down all his face—in all
155 these hideous pains, in all their cruel despites, yet two very
156 devout and fervent prayers he made. One was for the pardon of those
157 who so dispiteously put him to his pain, and the other about his
158 own deliverance, commending his own soul to his holy Father in
159 heaven. These prayers of his, made in his most pain, among all that
160 ever he made, reckon I for the chief. And these prayers of our
161 Saviour at his bitter passion, and of his holy martyrs in the
162 fervour of their torment, shall serve us to see that there is no
163 prayer made at pleasure so strong and effectual as that made in
164 tribulation.
165 Now come I to the reasoning you make, when you tell me that I grant
166 you that both in wealth and in woe a man may be wicked and offend
167 God, in the one by impatience and in the other by fleshly lust. And
168 on the other hand, both in tribulation and prosperity too, a man
169 may also do very well and deserve thanks of God by thanksgiving to
170 God for his gift of riches, worship, and wealth, as well as for his
171 gift of need and penury, imprisonment, sickness, and pain. And
172 therefore you cannot see why I should give any pre-eminence in
173 comfort unto tribulation, but you would rather allow prosperity for
174 the thing more comforting. And that not a little, but in manner by
175 double, since therein hath the soul comfort and the body too—the
176 soul by thanksgiving unto God for his gifts, and the body by being
177 well at ease—whereas the person pained in tribulation taketh no
178 comfort but in his soul alone.
179 First, as for your double comfort, cousin, you may cut off the one!
180 For a man in prosperity, though he be bound to thank God for his
181 gifts, wherein he feeleth ease, and may be glad also that he giveth
182 thanks to God; yet hath he little cause of comfort in that he
183 taketh his ease here, unless you wish to call by the name of
184 comfort the sensual feeling of bodily pleasure. I deny not that
185 sometimes men so take it, when they say, "This good drink
186 comforteth well mine heart." But comfort, cousin, is properly
187 taken, by them that take it right, rather for the consolation of
188 good hope that men take in their heart, of some good growing toward
189 them, than for a present pleasure with which the body is delighted
190 and tickled for a while.
191 Now, though a man without patience can have no reward for his pain,
192 yet when his pain is patiently taken for God's sake and his will
193 conformed to God's pleasure therein, God rewardeth the sufferer in
194 proportion to his pain. And this thing appeareth by many a place in
195 scripture, some of which I have showed you and yet shall I show you
196 more. But never found I any place in scripture that I remember in
197 which, though a rich man thanked God for his gifts, our Lord
198 promised him any reward in heaven for the very reason that he took
199 his ease and his pleasures here. And therefore, since I speak only
200 of such comfort as is true comfort indeed, by which a man hath hope
201 of God's favour and remission of his sins, with diminishing of his
202 pain in purgatory or else reward in heaven; and since such comfort
203 cometh of tribulation well taken, but not of pleasure even though
204 it be well taken; therefore of your comfort that you double by
205 prosperity, you may, as I told you, very well cut away the half.
206 Now, why I give prerogative in comfort unto tribulation far above
207 prosperity, though a man may do well in both, of this will I show
208 you causes two or three. First, as I before have at length showed
209 you out of all question, continual wealth interrupted with no
210 tribulation is a very discomfortable token of everlasting
211 damnation. Thereupon it followeth that tribulation is one cause of
212 comfort unto a man's heart, in that it dischargeth him of the
213 discomfort that he might of reason take of overlong-lasting wealth.
214 Another is, that the scripture much commendeth tribulation as
215 occasion of more profit than wealth and prosperity, not only to
216 those who are therein but to those who resort unto them too. And
217 therefore saith Ecclesiastes, "Better is it to go to the house of
218 weeping and wailing for some man's death, than to the house of a
219 feast; for in that house of heaviness is a man put in remembrance
220 of the end of every man, and while he liveth he thinketh what shall
221 come after." And after yet he further saith, "The heart of wise men
222 is where heaviness is, and the heart of fools is where there is
223 mirth and gladness." And verily, where you shall hear worldly mirth
224 seem to be commended in scripture, it is either commonly spoken, as
225 in the person of some worldly-disposed people, or else understood
226 of spiritual rejoicing, or else meant of some small moderate
227 refreshing of the mind against a heavy and discomfortable dullness.
228 Now, prosperity was promised to the children of Israel in the old
229 law as a special gift of God, because of their imperfection at that
230 time, to draw them to God with gay things and pleasant, as men, to
231 make children learn, give them cake-bread and butter. For, as the
232 scripture maketh mention, that people were much after the manner of
233 children in lack of wit and in waywardness. And therefore was their
234 master Moses called Pedagogus, that is, a teacher of children or
235 (as they call such a one in the grammar schools) an "usher" or
236 "master of the petits." For, as St. Paul saith, "the old law
237 brought nothing unto perfection." And God also threateneth folk
238 with tribulation in this world for sin, not because worldly
239 tribulation is evil, but that we should well beware of the sickness
240 of sin for fear of the thing to follow. For that thing, though it
241 be indeed a very good wholesome thing if we take it well, is yet,
242 because it is painful, the thing that we are loth to have. But this
243 I say yet again and again, that the scripture undoubtedly so
244 commandeth tribulation as far the better thing in this world toward
245 the getting of the true good that God giveth in the world to come,
246 that in comparison it utterly discommendeth this worldly wretched
247 wealth and discomfortable comfort. For to what other thing tend the
248 words of Ecclesiastes that I rehearsed to you now, that it is
249 better to be in the house of heaviness than to be at a feast?
250 Whereto tendeth this comparison of his, that the wise man's heart
251 draweth thither where folk are in sadness, and the heart of a fool
252 is where he may find mirth? Whereto tendeth this threat of the wise
253 man, that he who delighteth in wealth shall fall into woe?
254 "Laughter," saith he, "shall be mingled with sorrow, and the end of
255 mirth is taken up with heaviness." And our Saviour saith himself,
256 "Woe be to you that laugh, for you shall weep and wail." But he
257 saith, on the other hand, "Blessed are they that weep and wail, for
258 they shall be comforted." And he saith to his disciples, "The world
259 shall rejoice and you shall be sorry, but your sorrow shall be
260 turned into joy." And so it is now, as you well know, and the mirth
261 of many who then were in joy is now turned all to sorrow. And thus
262 you see plainly by scripture that, in matter of true comfort,
263 tribulation is as far above prosperity as the day is about the
264 night.
265 Another pre-eminence of tribulation over wealth, in occasion of
266 merit and reward, shall well appear upon certain considerations
267 well marked in them both. Tribulation meriteth in patience and in
268 the obedient conforming of the man's will unto God, and in thanks
269 given to God for his visitation. If you reckon me now, against
270 these, many other good deeds that a wealthy man may do—as, by
271 riches to give alms, or by authority to labour in doing many men
272 justice—or if you find further any other such thing; first, I say
273 that the patient person in tribulation hath, in all these virtues
274 of a wealthy man, an occasion of merit which the wealthy man hath
275 not. For it is easy for the person who is in tribulation to be well
276 willing to do the selfsame thing if he could. And then shall his
277 good will, where the power lacketh, go very near to the merit of
278 the deed. But the wealthy man, now, is not in a like position with
279 regard to the will of patience and conformity and thanks given to
280 God for tribulation. For the wealthy man is not so ready to be
281 content to be in tribulation, which is the occasion of the
282 sufferer's deserving, as the troubled person is to be content to be
283 in prosperity, to do the good deeds that the wealthy man doth.
284 Besides this, all that the wealthy man doth, though he could not do
285 them without those things that are counted for wealth and called by
286 that name—as, not do great alms without great riches, nor do these
287 many men right by his labour without great authority—yet may he do
288 these things being not in wealth indeed. As where he taketh his
289 wealth for no wealth and his riches for no riches, and in heart
290 setteth by neither one, but secretly liveth in a contrite heart and
291 a penitential life, as many times did the prophet David, being a
292 great king, so that worldly wealth was no wealth to him. And
293 therefore worldly wealth is not of necessity the cause of these
294 good deeds, since he may do them (and he doth them best, indeed) to
295 whom the thing that worldly folk call wealth is yet, for his
296 godly-set mind, withdrawn from the delight thereof, no pleasure nor
297 wealth at all.
298 Finally, whenever the wealthy man doth those good virtuous deeds,
299 if we rightly consider the nature of them, we shall perceive that
300 in the doing of them he doth ever, for the ratio and proportion of
301 those deeds, diminish the matter of his worldly wealth. In giving
302 great alms, he parteth with a certain amount of his worldly goods,
303 which are in that amount the matter of his wealth. In labouring
304 about the doing of many good deeds, his labour diminisheth his
305 quiet and his rest, and to that extent it diminisheth his wealth,
306 if pain and wealth be each contrary to the other, as I think you
307 will agree that they are. Now, whosoever then will well consider
308 the thing, he shall, I doubt not, perceive and see that in these
309 good deeds that the wealthy man doth, though it be his wealth that
310 maketh him able to do them, yet in so far as he doth them he
311 departeth in that proportion from the nature of wealth toward the
312 nature of some tribulation. And therefore even in those good deeds
313 themselves that prosperity doth, the prerogative in goodness of
314 tribulation above wealth doth appear.
315 Now if it happen that some man cannot perceive this point because
316 the wealthy man, for all his alms, abideth rich still, and for all
317 his good labour abideth still in his authority, let him consider
318 that I speak only according to proportion. And because the
319 proportion of all that he giveth of his goods is very little in
320 respect of what he leaveth, therefore is the reason haply with some
321 folk little perceived. But if it were so that he went on giving
322 until he had given out all, and left himself nothing, then would
323 even a blind man see it. For as he would be come from riches to
324 poverty, so would he be willingly fallen from wealth into
325 tribulation. And in respect of labour and rest, the same would be
326 true. Whosoever can consider this, shall see that, in every good
327 deed done by the wealthy man, the matter is proportionately the
328 same.
329 Then, since we have somewhat weighed the virtues of prosperity, let
330 us consider on the other hand the afore-named things that are the
331 matter of merit and reward in tribulation—that is, patience,
332 conformity, and thanksgiving. Patience the wealthy man hath not, in
333 so far as he is wealthy. For if he be pinched in any point in which
334 he taketh patience, to that extent he suffereth some tribulation.
335 And so not by his prosperity but by his tribulation hath he that
336 merit. It is the same if we would say that the wealthy man hath
337 another virtue instead of patience—that is, the keeping of himself
338 from pride and such other sins as wealth would bring him to. For
339 the resisting of such motions is, as I before told you, without any
340 doubt a diminishing of fleshly wealth, and is a very true kind (and
341 one of the most profitable kinds) of tribulation. So all that good
342 merit groweth to the wealthy man not by his wealth but by the
343 diminishing of his wealth with wholesome tribulation.
344 The most colour of comparison is in the other two; that is, in the
345 conformity of man's will unto God, and in thanks given unto God.
346 For as the good man, in tribulation sent him by God, conformeth his
347 will to God's will in that behalf, and giveth God thanks for it; so
348 doth the wealthy man, in his wealth which God giveth him, conform
349 his will to God in that point, since he is well content to take it
350 as his gift, and giveth God also right hearty thanks for it. And
351 thus, as I said, in these two things can you catch the most colour
352 to compare the wealthy man's merit with the merit of tribulation.
353 But yet that they be not matches, you may soon see by this: For no
354 one can conform his will unto God's in tribulation and give him
355 thanks for it, but such a man as hath in that point a very
356 specially good disposition. But he that is truly wicked, or hath in
357 his heart but very little good, may well be content to take wealth
358 at God's hand, and say, "Marry, I thank you, sir, for this with all
359 my heart, and I will not fail to love you well—while you let me
360 fare no worse!" *Confitebitur tibi, cum benefeceris ei.* Now, if
361 the wealthy man be very good, yet, in conformity of his will and
362 thanksgiving to God for his wealth, his virtue is not like to that
363 of him who doth the same in tribulation. For, as the philosophers
364 said very well of old, "virtue standeth in things of hardness and
365 difficulty." And then, as I told you, it is much less hard and less
366 difficult, by a great deal, to be content and conform our will to
367 God's will and to give him thanks, too, for our ease than for our
368 pain, for our wealth and for our woe. And therefore the conforming
369 of our will to God's and the thanks that we give him for our
370 tribulation are more worthy of thanks in return, and merit more
371 reward in the very fast wealth and felicity of heaven, than our
372 conformity and our thanksgiving for our worldly wealth here.
373 And this thing saw the devil, when he said to our Lord of Job that
374 it was no marvel if Job had a reverent fear unto God—God had done
375 so much for him, and kept him in prosperity. But the devil knew
376 well that it was a hard thing for Job to be so loving, and so to
377 give thanks to God, in tribulation and adversity. And therefore was
378 he glad to get leave of God to put him in tribulation, and trusted
379 thereby to cause him to murmur and grudge against God with
380 impatience. But the devil had there a fall in his own turn, for the
381 patience of Job in the short time of his adversity got him much
382 more favour and thanks of God, and more is he renowned and
383 commended in scripture for that, than for all the goodness of his
384 long prosperous life. Our Saviour saith himself, also, that if we
385 say well by them or yield them thanks who do us good, we do no
386 great thing, and therefore can we with reason look for no great
387 thanks in return.
388 And thus have I showed you, lo, no little pre-eminence that
389 tribulation hath in merit, and therefore no little pre-eminence of
390 comfort in hope of heavenly reward, above the virtues (the merit
391 and cause of good hope and comfort) that come of wealth and
392 prosperity.
BOOK I · CHAPTER XX
64 And therefore, good cousin, to finish our talking for this time,
65 lest I should be too long a hindrance to your other business:
66 If we lay first, for a sure ground, a very fast faith, whereby we
67 believe to be true all that the scripture saith (understood truly,
68 as the old holy doctors declare it and as the spirit of God
69 instructeth his Catholic church), then shall we consider
70 tribulation as a gracious gift of God, a gift that he specially
71 gave his special friends; a thing that in scripture is highly
72 commended and praised; a thing of which the contrary, long
73 continued, is perilous; a thing which, if God send it not, men have
74 need to put upon themselves and seek by penance; a thing that
75 helpeth to purge our past sins; a thing that preserveth us from
76 sins that otherwise would come; a thing that causeth us to set less
77 by the world; a thing that much diminisheth our pains in purgatory;
78 a thing that much increaseth our final reward in heaven; the thing
79 with which all his apostles followed him thither; the thing to
80 which our Saviour exhorteth all men; the thing without which he
81 saith we be not his disciples; the thing without which no man can
82 get to heaven.
83 Whosoever thinketh on these things, and remembereth them well,
84 shall in his tribulation neither murmur nor grudge. But first shall
85 he by patience take his pain in worth, and then shall he grow in
86 goodness and think himself well worthy of tribulation. And then
87 shall he consider that God sendeth it for his welfare, and thereby
88 shall be moved to give God thanks for it. Therewith shall his grace
89 increase, and God shall give him such comfort by considering that
90 God is in his trouble evermore near to him—for "God is near,"
91 saith the prophet, "to them that have their heart in trouble"—that
92 his joy thereof shall diminish much of his pain. And he shall not
93 seek for vain comfort elsewhere, but shall specially trust in God
94 and seek help of him, submitting his own will wholly to God's
95 pleasure. And he shall pray to God in his heart, and pray his
96 friends pray for him, and especially the priests, as St. James
97 biddeth. And he shall begin first with confession and make him
98 clean to God and ready to depart, and be glad to go to God, putting
99 purgatory to his pleasure. If we thus do, this dare I boldly say,
100 we shall never live here the less by half an hour, but we shall
101 with this comfort find our hearts lightened, and thereby the grief
102 of our tribulation lessened, and the more likelihood to recover and
103 to live the longer.
104 Now if God will that we shall go hence, then doth he much more for
105 us. For he who taketh this way cannot go but well. For of him who
106 is loth to leave this wretched world, mine heart is much in fear
107 lest he did not well. Hard it is for him to be welcome who cometh
108 against his will, who saith unto God when he cometh to fetch him,
109 "Welcome, my Maker—spite of my teeth!" But he that so loveth him
110 that he longeth to go to him, my heart cannot give me but he shall
111 be welcome, albeit that he come ere he be well purged. For "Charity
112 covereth a multitude of sins," and "He that trusteth in God cannot
113 be confounded." And Christ saith, "He that cometh to me, I will not
114 cast him out." And therefore let us never make our reckoning of
115 long life. Let us keep it while we can, because God hath so
116 commanded, but if God give the occasion that with his good will we
117 may go, let us be glad of it and long to go to him. And then shall
118 hope of heaven comfort our heaviness, and out of our transitory
119 tribulation shall we go to everlasting glory—to which, good
120 cousin, I pray God bring us both!
121 VINCENT: Mine own good uncle, I pray God reward you, and at this
122 time I will no longer trouble you. I fear I have this day done you
123 much tribulation with my importunate objections, of very little
124 substance. And you have even showed me an example of patience, in
125 bearing my folly so long. And yet I shall be so bold as to seek
126 some time to talk further of the rest of this most profitable
127 matter of tribulation, which you said you reserved to treat of last
128 of all.
129 ANTHONY: Let that be surely very shortly, cousin, while this is
130 fresh in mind.
131 VINCENT: I trust, good uncle, so to put this in remembrance that
132 it shall never be forgotten with me. Our Lord send you such comfort
133 as he knoweth to be best!
134 ANTHONY: This is well said, good cousin, and I pray the same for
135 you and for all our other friends who have need of comfort—for
136 whom, I think, more than for yourself, you needed some counsel.
137 VINCENT: I shall, with this good counsel that I have heard from
138 you, do them some comfort, I trust in God—to whose keeping I
139 commit you!
140 ANTHONY: And I you, also. Farewell, mine own good cousin.
141 ______________________________
BOOK II
67 VINCENT: It is no little comfort to me, good uncle, that as I came
68 in here I heard from your folk that since my last being here you
69 have had meetly good rest (God be thanked), and your stomach
70 somewhat more come to you. For verily, albeit I had heard before
71 that, in respect of the great pain that for a month's space had
72 held you, you were, a little before my last coming to you, somewhat
73 eased and relieved—for otherwise would I not for any good cause
74 have put you to the pain of talking so much as you then did—yet
75 after my departing from you, remembering how long we tarried
76 together, and that we were all that while talking, and that all the
77 labour was yours, in talking so long together without interpausing
78 between (and that of matter studious and displeasant, all of
79 disease and sickness and other pain and tribulation), I was in good
80 faith very sorry and not a little wroth with myself for mine own
81 oversight, that I had so little considered your pain. And very
82 feared I was, till I heard otherwise, lest you should have waxed
83 weaker and more sick thereafter. But now I thank our Lord, who hath
84 sent the contrary. For a little casting back, in this great age of
85 yours, would be no little danger and peril.
86 ANTHONY: Nay, nay, good cousin—to talk much, unless some other
87 pain hinder me, is to me little grief. A foolish old man is often
88 as full of words as a woman. It is, you know, as some poets paint
89 us, all the joy of an old fool's life to sit well and warm with a
90 cup and a roasted crabapple, and drivel and drink and talk!
91 But in earnest, cousin, our talking was to me great comfort, and
92 nothing displeasing at all. For though we commoned of sorrow and
93 heaviness, yet the thing we chiefly thought upon was not the
94 tribulation itself but the comfort that may grow thereon. And
95 therefore am I now very glad that you are come to finish up the
96 rest.
97 VINCENT: Of truth, my good uncle, it was comforting to me, and
98 hath been since to some other of your friends, to whom, as my poor
99 wit and remembrance would serve me, I did report and rehearse (and
100 not needlessly) your most comforting counsel. And now come I for
101 the rest, and am very joyful that I find you so well refreshed and
102 so ready thereto. But this one thing, good uncle, I beseech you
103 heartily. If I, for delight to hear you speak in the matter, forget
104 myself and you both, and put you to too much pain, remember your
105 own ease. And when you wish to leave off, command me to go my way
106 and seek some other time.
107 ANTHONY: Forsooth, cousin, if a man were very weak, many words
108 spoken (as you said right now) without interpausing, would
109 peradventure at length somewhat weary him. And therefore wished I
110 the last time, after you were gone (when I felt myself, to say the
111 truth, even a little weary), that I had not so told you a long tale
112 alone, but that we had more often interchanged words, and parted
113 the talking between us, with more often interparling upon your
114 part, in such manner as learned men use between the persons whom
115 they devise, disputing in their feigned dialogues. But yet in that
116 point I soon excused you and laid the lack where I found it, and
117 that was even upon mine own neck.
118 For I remembered that between you and me it fared as it did once
119 between a nun and her brother. Very virtuous was this lady, and of
120 a very virtuous place and enclosed religion. And therein had she
121 been long, in all which time she had never seen her brother, who
122 was likewise very virtuous too, and had been far off at a
123 university, and had there taken the degree of Doctor of Divinity.
124 When he was come home, he went to see his sister, as one who highly
125 rejoiced in her virtue. So came she to the grate that they call, I
126 believe, the locutory, and after their holy watchword spoken on
127 both sides, after the manner used in that place, each took the
128 other by the tip of the finger, for no hand could be shaken through
129 the grate. And forthwith my lady began to give her brother a sermon
130 of the wretchedness of this world, and frailty of the flesh, and
131 the subtle sleights of the wicked fiend, and gave him surely good
132 counsel (saving somewhat too long) how he should be well wary in
133 his living and master well his body for the saving of his soul. And
134 yet, ere her own tale came to an end, she began to find a little
135 fault with him and said, "In good faith, brother, I do somewhat
136 marvel that you, who have been at learning so long and are a doctor
137 and so learned in the law of God, do not now at our meeting (since
138 we meet so seldom) to me who am your sister and a simple unlearned
139 soul, give of your charity some fruitful exhortation. For I doubt
140 not but you can say some good thing yourself." "By my troth, good
141 sister," quoth her brother, "I cannot, for you! For your tongue
142 hath never ceased, but said enough for us both."
143 And so, cousin, I remember that when I was once fallen in, I left
144 you little space to say aught between. But now will I therefore
145 take another way with you, for of our talking I shall drive you to
146 the one half.
147 VINCENT: Now, forsooth, uncle, this was a merry tale! But now, if
148 you make me talk the one half, then shall you be contented far
149 otherwise than was of late a kinswoman of your own—but which one I
150 will not tell you; guess her if you can! Her husband had much
151 pleasure in the manner and behaviour of another honest man, and
152 kept him therefore much company, so that he was at his mealtime the
153 more often away from home. So happed it one time that his wife and
154 he together dined or supped with that neighbour of theirs, and then
155 she made a merry quarrel with him for making her husband so good
156 cheer outside that she could not keep him at home. "Forsooth,
157 mistress," quoth he (for he was a dry merry man), "in my company no
158 thing keepeth him but one. Serve him with the same, and he will
159 never be away from you." "What gay thing may that be?" quoth our
160 cousin then. "Forsooth, mistress," quoth he, "your husband loveth
161 well to talk, and when he sitteth with me, I let him have all the
162 words." "All the words?" quoth she, "marry, than am I content! He
163 shall have all the words with good will, as he hath ever had. But I
164 speak them all myself, and give them all to him, and for aught I
165 care for them, so shall he have them all. But otherwise to say that
166 he shall have them all, you shall keep him still rather than he get
167 the half!"
168 ANTHONY: Forsooth, cousin, I can soon guess which of our kin she
169 was. I wish we had none, for all her merry words, who would let
170 their husbands talk less!
171 VINCENT: Forsooth, she is not so merry but what she is equally
172 good. But where you find fault, uncle, that I speak not enough: I
173 was in good faith ashamed that I spoke so much and moved you such
174 questions as (I found upon your answer) might better have been
175 spared, they were of so little worth. But now, since I see you be
176 so well content that I shall not forbear boldly to show my folly, I
177 will be no more so shamefast but will ask you what I like.
BOOK II · CHAPTER I
70 And first, good uncle, ere we proceed further, I will be bold to
71 move you one thing more of that which we talked of when I was here
72 before. For when I revolved in my mind again the things that were
73 concluded here by you, methought you would in no wise wish that in
74 any tribulation men should seek for comfort in either worldly
75 things or fleshly. And this opinion of yours, uncle, seemeth
76 somewhat hard, for a merry tale with a friend refresheth a man
77 much, and without any harm delighteth his mind and amendeth his
78 courage and his stomach, so that it seemeth but well done to take
79 such recreation. And Solomon saith, I believe, that men should in
80 heaviness give the sorry man wine, to make him forget his sorrow.
81 And St. Thomas saith that proper pleasant talking, which is called
82 *eutrapelia,* is a good virtue, serving to refresh the mind and
83 make it quick and eager to labour and study again, whereas
84 continual fatigue would make it dull and deadly.
85 ANTHONY: Cousin, I forgot not that point, but I longed not much
86 to touch it. For neither might I well utterly forbear it, where it
87 might befall that it should not hurt; and on the other hand, if it
88 should so befall, methought that it should little need to give any
89 man counsel to it—folk are prone enough to such fancies of their
90 own mind! You may see this by ourselves who, coming now together
91 to talk of as earnest sad matter as men can devise, were fallen
92 yet even at the first into wanton idle tales. And of truth,
93 cousin, as you know very well, I myself am by nature even half a
94 gigglot and more. I wish I could as easily mend my fault as I well
95 know it, but scant can I refrain it, as old a fool as I am.
96 Howbeit, I will not be so partial to my fault as to praise it.
97 But since you ask my mind in the matter, as to whether men in
98 tribulation may not lawfully seek recreation and comfort
99 themselves with some honest mirth (first agreed that our chief
100 comfort must be in God and that with him we must begin and with
101 him continue and with him end also), that a man should take now
102 and then some honest worldly mirth, I dare not be so sore as
103 utterly to forbid it. For good men and well learned have in some
104 cases allowed it, especially for the diversity of divers men's
105 minds. Otherwise, if we were also such as would God we were (and
106 such as natural wisdom would that we should be, and is not clean
107 excusable that we be not indeed), I would then put no doubt but
108 that unto any man the most comforting talking that could be would
109 be to hear of heaven. Whereas now, God help us, our wretchedness
110 is such that in talking a while of it, men wax almost weary. And,
111 as though to hear of heaven were a heavy burden, they must refresh
112 themselves afterward with a foolish tale. Our affection toward
113 heavenly joys waxeth wonderfully cold. If dread of hell were as
114 far gone, very few would fear God, but that yet sticketh a little
115 in our stomachs. Mark me, cousin, at the sermon, and commonly
116 toward the end, somewhat the preacher speaketh of hell and heaven.
117 Now, while he preacheth of the pains of hell, still they stay and
118 give him the hearing. But as soon as he cometh to the joys of
119 heaven, they are busking them backward and flockmeal fall away.
120 It is in the soul somewhat as it is in the body: There are some
121 who are come, either by nature or by evil custom, to that point
122 where a worse thing sometimes more steadeth them than a better.
123 Some men, if they be sick, can away with no wholesome meat, nor no
124 medicine can go down with them, unless it be tempered for their
125 fancy with something that maketh the meat or the medicine less
126 wholesome than it should be. And yet, while it will be no better,
127 we must let them have it so.
128 Cassian (that very virtuous man) rehearseth in a certain
129 conference of his that a certain holy father, in making of a
130 sermon, spoke of heaven and heavenly things so celestially that
131 much of his audience, with the sweet sound of it, began to forget
132 all the world and fall asleep. When the father beheld this, he
133 dissembled their sleeping and suddenly said to them, "I shall tell
134 you a merry tale." At that word they lifted up their heads and
135 hearkened unto that, and afterward (their sleep being therewith
136 broken) heard him tell on of heaven again. In what wise that good
137 father rebuked then their untoward minds—so dull to the thing
138 that all our life we labour for, and so quick and eager toward
139 other trifles—I neither bear in mind nor shall here need to
140 rehearse. But thus much of that matter sufficeth for our purpose,
141 that whereas you demand of me whether in tribulation men may not
142 sometimes refresh themselves with worldly mirth and recreation, I
143 can only say that he who cannot long endure to hold up his head
144 and hear talking of heaven unless he be now and then between
145 refreshed (as though heaven were heaviness!) with a merry foolish
146 tale, there is none other remedy but you must let him have it.
147 Better would I wish it, but I cannot help it.
148 Howbeit, by mine advice, let us at least make those kinds of
149 recreation as short and as seldom as we can. Let them serve us but
150 for sauce, and make themselves not our meat. And let us pray unto
151 God—and all our good friends for us—that we may feel such a
152 savour in the delight of heaven that in respect of the talking of
153 its joys, all worldly recreation may be but a grief to think on.
154 And be sure, cousin, that if we might once purchase the grace to
155 come to that point, we never found of worldly recreation so much
156 comfort in a year as we should find in the bethinking us of heaven
157 for less than half an hour.
158 VINCENT: In faith, uncle, I can well agree to this, and I pray
159 God bring us once to take such a savour in it. And surely, as you
160 began the other day, by faith must we come to it, and to faith by
161 prayer.
162 But now, I pray you, good uncle, vouchsafe to proceed in our
163 principal matter.
BOOK II · CHAPTER II
73 ANTHONY: Cousin, I have bethought me somewhat upon this matter
74 since we were last together. And I find it a thing that, if we
75 should go some way to work, would require many more days to treat
76 of than we should haply find for it in so few as I myself believe
77 that I have yet to live. For every time is not alike with me.
78 Among them, there are many painful, in which I look every day to
79 depart; my mending days come very seldom and are very shortly done.
80 For surely, cousin, I cannot liken my life more fitly now than to
81 the snuff of a candle that burneth within the candlestick's nose.
82 For the snuff sometimes burneth down so low that whosoever looketh
83 on it would think it were quite out, and yet suddenly lifteth up a
84 flame half an inch above the nose and giveth a pretty short light
85 again, and thus playeth divers times till at last, ere it be
86 looked for, out it goeth altogether. So have I, cousin, divers
87 such days together as every day of them I look even to die, and
88 yet have I then after that some such few days again as you
89 yourself see me now to have, in which a man would think that I
90 might yet well continue. But I know my lingering not likely to
91 last long, but out will go my snuff suddenly some day within a
92 while. And therefore will I, with God's help, seem I never so well
93 amended, nevertheless reckon every day for my last. For though, to
94 the repressing of the bold courage of blind youth, there is a very
95 true proverb that "as soon cometh a young sheep's skin to the
96 market as an old," yet this difference there is at least between
97 them: that as the young man may hap sometimes to die soon, so the
98 old man can never live long.
99 And therefore, cousin, in our matter here, leaving out many things
100 that I would otherwise treat of, I shall for this time speak but
101 of very few. Howbeit, if God hereafter send me more such days,
102 then will we, when you wish, further talk of more.
BOOK II · CHAPTER III
76 All manner of tribulation, cousin, that any man can have, as far
77 as for this time cometh to my mind, falleth under some one at
78 least of these three kinds: Either it is such as he himself
79 willingly taketh; or, secondly, such as he willingly suffereth;
80 or, finally, such as he cannot put from him.
81 This third kind I purpose not to speak of now much more, for there
82 shall suffice, for the time, those things that we treated between
83 us the other day. What kind of tribulation this is, I am sure you
84 yourself perceive. For sickness, imprisonment, loss of goods, loss
85 of friends, or such bodily harm as a man hath already caught and
86 can in no wise avoid—these things and such like are the third
87 kind of tribulation that I speak of, which a man neither willingly
88 taketh in the beginning, nor can (though he would) afterward put
89 away.
90 Now think I that, just as no comfort can serve to the man who
91 lacketh wit and faith, whatsoever counsel be given, so to those
92 who have both I have, as for this kind, said in manner enough
93 already. And considering that suffer it he must, since he can by
94 no manner of means put it from him, the very necessity is half
95 counsel enough to take it in good worth and bear it patiently, and
96 rather of his patience to take both ease and thanks than by
97 fretting and fuming to increase his present pain, and afterward by
98 murmur and grudge to fall in further danger of displeasing God
99 with his froward behaviour.
100 And yet, albeit that I think that what has been said sufficeth,
101 yet here and there I shall in the second kind show some such
102 comfort as shall well serve unto this last kind too.
BOOK II · CHAPTER IV
79 The first kind also will I shortly pass over, too. For the
80 tribulation that a man willingly taketh himself, which no man
81 putteth upon him against his own will, is, you know as well as I
82 (for it was somewhat touched the last day), such affliction of the
83 flesh or expense of his goods as a man taketh himself or willingly
84 bestoweth in punishment of his own sin and for devotion to God.
85 Now, in this tribulation needeth he no man to comfort him. For no
86 man troubleth him but himself, who feeleth how far forth he may
87 conveniently bear, and of reason and good discretion shall not
88 pass that—and if any doubt arise therein, it is counsel that he
89 needeth and not comfort. And so the courage that kindleth his
90 heart and enflameth it for God's sake and his soul's health shall,
91 by the same grace that put it in his mind, give him such comfort
92 and joy therein that the pleasure of his soul shall surpass the
93 pain of his body.
94 Yea, and while he hath in heart also some great heaviness for his
95 sin, yet when he considereth the joy that shall come of it, his
96 soul shall not fail to feel then that strange state which my body
97 felt once in a great fever.
98 VINCENT: What strange state was that, uncle?
99 ANTHONY: Forsooth, cousin, even in this same bed, it is now more
100 than fifteen years ago, I lay in a tertian fever. And I had
101 passed, I believe, three or four fits, when afterward there fell
102 on me one fit out of course, so strange and so marvellous that I
103 would in good faith have thought it impossible. For I suddenly
104 felt myself verily both hot and cold throughout all my body; not
105 in one part the one and in another part the other—for it would
106 have been, you know, no very strange thing to feel the head hot
107 while the hands were cold—but the selfsame parts, I say, so God
108 save my soul, I sensibly felt (and right painfully, too) all in
109 one instant both hot and cold at once.
110 VINCENT: By my faith, uncle, this was a wonderful thing, and such
111 as I never heard happen to any other man in my days. And few men
112 are there out of whose mouths I could have believed it.
113 ANTHONY: Courtesy, cousin, peradventure hindereth you from saying
114 that you believe it not yet of my mouth, neither! And surely, for
115 fear of that, you should not have heard it of me neither, had
116 there not another thing happed me soon thereafter.
117 VINCENT: I pray you, what was that, good uncle?
118 ANTHONY: Forsooth, cousin, this: I asked a physician or twain,
119 who then considered how this should be possible, and they both
120 twain told me that it could not be so, but that I was fallen into
121 some slumber and dreamed that I felt it so.
122 VINCENT: This hap, hold I, little caused you to tell that tale
123 more boldly!
124 ANTHONY: No, cousin, that is true, lo. But then happed there
125 another: A young girl here in this town, whom a kinsman of hers
126 had begun to teach physic, told me that there was such a kind of
127 fever indeed.
128 VINCENT: By our Lady, uncle, save for the credence of you, the
129 tale would I not yet tell again upon that hap of the maid! For
130 though I know her now for such that I durst well believe her, it
131 might hap her very well at that time to lie, because she would
132 that you should take her for learned.
133 ANTHONY: Yea, but then happed there yet another hap thereon,
134 cousin, that a work of Galen, *"De differentiis febrium,"* is
135 ready to be sold in the booksellers' shops, in which work she
136 showed me then the chapter where Galen saith the same.
137 VINCENT: Marry, uncle, as you say, that hap happed well. And that
138 maid had, as hap was, in that one point more learning than had both
139 your physicians besides—and hath, I believe, at this day in many
140 points more.
141 ANTHONY: In faith, so believe I too. She is very wise and well
142 learned, and very virtuous too.
143 But see now what age is: lo, I have been so long in my tale that I
144 have almost forgotten for what purpose I told it. Oh, now I
145 remember me: As I say, just as I myself felt my body then both hot
146 and cold at once, so he who is contrite and heavy for his sin
147 shall have cause to be both glad and sad, and shall indeed be both
148 twain at once. And he shall do as I remember holy St. Jerome
149 biddeth—"Both be thou sorry," saith he, "and be thou also of thy
150 sorrow joyful."
151 And thus, as I began to say, to him that is in this
152 tribulation—that is, in fruitful heaviness and penance for his
153 sin—shall we need to give none other comfort than only to
154 remember and consider well the goodness of God's excellent mercy,
155 that infinitely surpasseth the malice of all men's sins. By that
156 mercy he is ready to receive every man, and did spread his arms
157 abroad upon the cross, lovingly to embrace all those who will
158 come. And by that mercy he even there accepted the thief at his
159 last end, who turned not to God till he might steal no longer, and
160 yet maketh more feast in heaven for one who turneth from sin than
161 for ninety-nine good men who sinned not at all.
162 And therefore of that first kind of tribulation will I make no
163 longer tale.
BOOK II · CHAPTER V
82 VINCENT: Forsooth, uncle, this is very great comfort unto that
83 kind of tribulation. And so great, also, that it may make many a
84 man bold to abide in his sin even unto his end, trusting to be
85 then saved as that thief was.
86 ANTHONY: Very sooth you say, cousin, that some wretches are there
87 who so abuse the great goodness of God that the better he is the
88 worse in return are they. But, cousin, though there be more joy
89 made of his turning who from the point of perdition cometh to
90 salvation, for pity that God had and all his saints of the peril
91 of perishing that the man stood in, yet is he not set in like
92 state in heaven as he should have been if he had lived better
93 before. Unless it so befall that he live so well afterward and do
94 so much good that he outrun, in the shorter time, those good folk
95 that yet did so much in much longer. This is proved in the blessed
96 apostle St. Paul, who of a persecutor became an apostle, and last
97 of all came in unto that office, and yet in the labour of sowing
98 the seed of Christ's faith outran all the rest so far that he
99 forbore not to say of himself, "I have laboured more than all the
100 rest have."
101 But yet, my cousin, though I doubt not that God be so merciful
102 unto those who, at any time of their life, turn and ask his mercy
103 and trust in it, though it be at the last end of a man's life; and
104 that he hireth him as well for heaven who cometh to work in his
105 vineyard toward night at such time as workmen leave work, and
106 goeth home, being then willing to work if time should serve, as he
107 hireth him who cometh in the morning; yet may no man upon the
108 trust of this parable be bold all his life to lie still in sin.
109 For let him remember that no man goeth into God's vineyard but he
110 who is called thither. Now he who, in hope to be called toward the
111 night, will sleep out the morning and drink out the day, is full
112 likely to pass at night unspoken to. And then shall he with ill
113 rest go supperless to bed!
114 They tell of one who was wont always to say that all the while he
115 lived he would do what he pleased, for three words when he died
116 should make all safe enough. But then it so happed that long ere
117 he was old his horse once stumbled upon a broken bridge. And as he
118 laboured to recover him, when he saw that it would not be, but
119 that down into the flood headlong he must go, in sudden dismay he
120 cried out in the falling, "Have all to the devil!" And there was
121 he drowned with his three words ere he died, whereon his hope hung
122 all his wretched life.
123 And therefore let no man sin in hope of grace, for grace cometh
124 but at God's will, and that state of mind may be the hindrance
125 that grace of fruitful repenting shall never after be offered him,
126 but that he shall either graceless go linger on careless, or with
127 a care that is fruitless shall fall into despair.
BOOK II · CHAPTER VI
85 VINCENT: Forsooth, uncle, in this point methinketh you say very
86 well. But then are there some again who say on the other hand that
87 we shall need no heaviness for our sins at all, but need only
88 change our intent and purpose to do better, and for all that is
89 passed take no thought at all. And as for fasting and other
90 affliction of the body, they say we should not do it save only to
91 tame the flesh when we feel it wax wanton and begin to rebel. For
92 fasting, they say, serveth to keep the body in temperance, but to
93 fast for penance or to do any other good work, almsdeed or other,
94 toward satisfaction for our own sins—this thing they call plain
95 injury to the passion of Christ, by which alone our sins are
96 forgiven freely without any recompense of our own. And they say
97 that those who would do penance for their own sins look to be
98 their own Christs, and pay their own ransoms, and save their souls
99 themselves. And with these reasons in Saxony many cast fasting
100 off, and all other bodily affliction, save only where need
101 requireth to bring the body to temperance. For no other good, they
102 say, can it do to ourselves, and then to our neighbour can it do
103 none at all. And therefore they condemn it for superstitious
104 folly. Now, heaviness of heart and weeping for our sins, this
105 they reckon shame almost, and womanish childishness—howbeit, God
106 be thanked, their women wax there now so mannish that they are not
107 so childish, nor so poor of spirit, but what they can sin on as
108 men do and be neither afraid nor ashamed nor weep for their sins at
109 all.
110 And surely, mine uncle, I have marvelled the less ever since I
111 heard the manner of their preachers there. For, as you remember,
112 when I was in Saxony these matters were (in a manner) but in a
113 mammering. Luther was not then wedded yet, nor religious men out
114 of their habits, but those that would be of the sect were suffered
115 freely to preach what they would unto the people. And forsooth I
116 heard a religious man there myself—one that had been reputed and
117 taken for very good, and who, as far as the folk perceived, was of
118 his own living somewhat austere and sharp. But his preaching was
119 wonderful! Methinketh I hear him yet, his voice so loud and
120 shrill, his learning less than mean. But whereas his matter was
121 much part against fasting and all affliction for any penance,
122 which he called men's inventions, he ever cried out upon them to
123 keep well the laws of Christ, let go their childish penance, and
124 purpose then to mend and seek nothing to salvation but the death
125 of Christ. "For he is our justice, and he is our Saviour and our
126 whole satisfaction for all our deadly sins. He did full penance
127 for us all upon his painful cross, he washed us there all clean
128 with the water of his sweet side, and brought us out of the
129 devil's danger with his dear precious blood. Leave therefore,
130 leave, I beseech you, these inventions of men, your foolish Lenten
131 fasts and your childish penance! Diminish never Christ's thanks
132 nor look to save yourselves! It is Christ's death, I tell you,
133 that must save us all—Christ's death, I tell you yet again, and
134 not our own deeds. Leave your own fasting, therefore, and lean to
135 Christ alone, good Christian people, for Christ's dear bitter
136 passion!" Now, so loud and shrill he cried "Christ" in their ears,
137 and so thick he came forth with Christ's bitter passion, and that
138 so bitterly spoken with the sweat dropping down his cheeks, that I
139 marvelled not that I saw the poor women weep. For he made my own
140 hair stand up upon my head.
141 And with such preaching were the people so taken in that some fell
142 to break their fast on the fasting days, not of frailty or of
143 malice first, but almost of devotion, lest they should take from
144 Christ the thanks of his bitter passion. But when they were awhile
145 nursled in that point first, they could afterward abide and endure
146 many things more, for which, if he had begun with them, they would
147 have pulled him down.
148 ANTHONY: Cousin, God amend that man, whatsoever he be, and God
149 keep all good folk from such manner of preachers! One such
150 preacher much more abuseth the name of Christ and of his bitter
151 passion than do five hundred gamblers who in their idle business
152 swear and foreswear themselves by his holy bitter passion at dice.
153 They carry the minds of the people from perceiving their craft by
154 the continual naming of the name of Christ, and crying his passion
155 so shrill into their ears that they forget that the Church hath
156 ever taught them that all our penance without Christ's passion
157 would not be worth a pea. And they make the people think that we
158 wish to be saved by our own deeds, without Christ's death; whereas
159 we confess that his passion alone meriteth incomparably more for
160 us than all our own deeds do, but that it is his pleasure that we
161 shall also take pain ourselves with him. And therefore he biddeth
162 all who will be his disciples to take their crosses on their backs
163 as he did, and with their crosses follow him.
164 And where they say that fasting serveth but for temperance to tame
165 the flesh and keep it from wantonness, I would in good faith have
166 thought that Moses had not been so wild that for the taming of his
167 flesh he should have need to fast whole forty days together. No,
168 not Hely neither. Nor yet our Saviour himself, who began the
169 Lenten forty-days fast—and the apostles followed, and all
170 Christendom hath kept it—that these folk call now so foolish.
171 King Achab was not disposed to be wanton in his flesh, when he
172 fasted and went clothed in sackcloth and all besprent with ashes.
173 No more was the king in Nineveh and all the city, but they wailed
174 and did painful penance for their sin to procure God to pity them
175 and withdraw his indignation. Anna, who in her widowhood abode so
176 many years with fasting and praying in the temple till the birth
177 of Christ, was not, I suppose, in her old age so sore disposed to
178 the wantonness of the flesh that she fasted for all that. Nor St.
179 Paul, who fasted so much, fasted not all for that, neither. The
180 scripture is full of places that prove fasting to be not the
181 invention of man but the institution of God, and to have many more
182 profits than one. And that the fasting of one man may do good unto
183 another, our Saviour showeth himself where he saith that some kind
184 of devils cannot be cast out of one man by another "without prayer
185 and fasting." And therefore I marvel that they take this way
186 against fasting and other bodily penance.
187 And yet much more I marvel that they mislike the sorrow and
188 heaviness and displeasure of mind that a man should take in
189 thinking of his sin. The prophet saith, "Tear your hearts and not
190 your clothes." And the prophet David saith, "A contrite heart and
191 an humbled"—that is to say, a heart broken, torn, and laid low
192 under foot with tribulation of heaviness for his sins—"shalt thou
193 not, good Lord, despise." He saith also of his own contrition, "I
194 have laboured in my wailing; I shall every night wash my bed with
195 my tears, my couch will I water."
196 But why should I need in this matter to lay forth one place or
197 twain? The scripture is full of those places, by which it plainly
198 appeareth that God looketh of duty, not only that we should amend
199 and be better in the time to come, but also that we should be
200 sorry and weep and bewail our sins committed before. And all the
201 old holy doctors be full and whole of that opinion, that men must
202 have for their sins contrition and sorrow in heart.
BOOK II · CHAPTER VII
88 VINCENT: Forsooth, uncle, this thing yet seemeth to me a somewhat
89 sore sentence, not because I think otherwise but that there is
90 good cause and great wherefore a man should so sorrow, but because
91 of truth sometimes a man cannot be sorry and heavy for his sin
92 that he hath done, though he never so fain would. But though he
93 can be content for God's sake to forbear it thenceforth, yet not
94 only can he not weep for every sin that is past, but some were
95 haply so wanton that when he happeth to remember them he can
96 scantly forbear to laugh.
97 Now, if contrition and sorrow of heart be so requisite of
98 necessity to remission, many a man should stand, it seemeth, in a
99 very perilous state.
100 ANTHONY: Many so should indeed, cousin, and indeed many do so.
101 And the old saints write very sore on this point. Howbeit, "the
102 mercy of God is above all his works," and he standeth bound to no
103 common rule. "And he knoweth the frailty of this earthen vessel
104 that is of his own making, and is merciful and hath pity and
105 compassion upon our feeble infirmities," and shall not exact of us
106 above the thing that we can do.
107 And yet, cousin, he who findeth himself in that state, let him
108 give God thanks that he is no worse, in that he is minded to do
109 well hereafter. But in that he cannot be sorry for his sin passed,
110 let him be sorry at least that he is no better. And as St. Jerome
111 biddeth him who sorroweth in his heart for sin to be glad and
112 rejoice in his sorrow, so would I counsel him who cannot be sad
113 for his sin to be sorry at least that he cannot be sorry!
114 Besides this, though I would in no wise that any man should
115 despair, yet would I counsel such a man while that affection
116 lasteth not to be bold of courage, but to live in double fear:
117 First, because it is a token either of faint faith or of a dull
118 diligence. For surely if we believe in God, and therewith deeply
119 consider his high majesty, with the peril of our sin and the great
120 goodness of God also, then either dread should make us tremble and
121 break our stony heart, or love should for sorrow relent it into
122 tears. Besides this, because, since so little misliking of our old
123 sin is an affection not very pure and clean, and since no unclean
124 thing shall enter into heaven, I can scantly believe but it shall
125 be cleansed and purified before we come there. And therefore would
126 I further give one in that state the counsel which Master Gerson
127 giveth every man: that since the body and the soul together make
128 the whole man, the less affliction he feeleth in his soul, the
129 more pain in recompense let him put upon his body, and purge the
130 spirit by the affliction of the flesh. And he who so doth, I dare
131 lay my life, shall have his hard heart afterward relent into
132 tears, and his soul in a wholesome heaviness and heavenly gladness
133 too—especially if he join therewith faithful prayer, which must
134 be joined with every good thing.
135 But, cousin, as I told you the other day, in these matters with
136 these new men I will not dispute, but surely for mine own part I
137 cannot well hold with them. For as far as mine own poor wit can
138 perceive, the holy scripture of God is very plain against them,
139 and the whole corps of Christendom in every Christan region. And
140 the very places in which they dwell themselves have ever unto
141 their own days clearly believed against them and all the old holy
142 doctors have evermore taught against them, and all the old holy
143 interpreters have construed against them. And therefore if these
144 men have now perceived so late that the scripture hath been
145 misunderstood all this while, and that of all those old holy
146 doctors no man could understand it, then am I too old at this age
147 to begin to study it now! And I dare not in no wise trust these
148 men's learning, cousin, since I cannot see nor perceive any cause
149 wherefore I should think that these men might not now in the
150 understanding of scripture as well be deceived themselves as they
151 would have us believe all those others have been, all this while
152 before.
153 Howbeit, cousin, if it so be that their way be not wrong, but that
154 they have found out so easy a way to heaven as to take no thought,
155 but make merry, nor take no penance at all, but sit them down and
156 drink well for our Saviour's sake—set cockahoop and fill all the
157 cups at once, and then let Christ's passion pay for all the
158 scot—I am not he who will envy their good hap. But surely,
159 counsel dare I give no man to adventure that way with them. But
160 those who fear lest that way be not sure, and take upon themselves
161 willingly tribulation of penance—what comfort they do take, and
162 well may take therein, that have I somewhat told you already. And
163 since these other folk sit so merry with such tribulation, we need
164 talk to them, you know, of no such manner of comfort.
165 And therefore of this kind of tribulation will I make an end.
BOOK II · CHAPTER VIII
91 VINCENT: Verily, good uncle, so may you well do, for you have
92 brought it unto a very good pass.
93 And now, I pray you, come to the other kind, of which you purposed
94 always to treat last.
95 ANTHONY: That shall I, cousin, very gladly do. The other kind is
96 the one which I rehearsed second, and (sorting out the other two)
97 have kept for the last. This second kind of tribulation is, you
98 know, of those who willingly suffer tribulation, though of their
99 own choice they took it not at first.
100 This kind, cousin, we shall divide into twain; the first we might
101 call temptation, the second persecution. But here must you
102 consider that I mean not every kind of persecution, but only that
103 kind which, though the sufferer would be loth to fall in, yet will
104 he rather abide it and suffer than, by flying from it, fall into
105 the displeasure of God or leave God's pleasure unprocured.
106 Howbeit, if we well consider these two things, temptation and
107 persecution, we may find that either of them is incident into the
108 other. For both by temptation the devil persecuteth us, and by
109 persecution the devil also tempteth us. And as persecution is
110 tribulation to every man, so is temptation tribulation to a good
111 man. Now, though the devil, our spiritual enemy, fight against man
112 in both, yet this difference hath the common temptation from the
113 persecution: Temptation is, as it were, the fiend's snare, and
114 persecution his plain open fight. And therefore will I now call
115 all this kind of tribulation here by the name of temptation, and
116 that shall I divide into two parts. The first shall I call the
117 devil's snares, the other his open fight.
BOOK II · CHAPTER IX
94 To speak of every kind of temptation particularly, by itself,
95 would be, you know, in a manner an infinite thing. For under that,
96 as I told you, fall persecutions and all. And the devil hath a
97 thousand subtle ways of his snares, and of his open fight as many
98 sundry poisoned darts. He tempteth us by the world, he tempteth us
99 by our own flesh; he tempteth us by pleasure, he tempteth us by
100 pain; he tempteth us by our foes, he tempteth us by our own
101 friends—and, under colour of kindred, he maketh many times our
102 nearest friends our most foes. For, as our Saviour said, *"Inimici
103 hominis domestici eius."*
104 But in all manner of so diverse temptations, one marvellous
105 comfort is that, the more we be tempted, the gladder have we cause
106 to be. For, as St. James saith, "Esteem and take it, my brethren,
107 for a thing of all joy when you fall into diverse and sundry
108 manner of temptations." And no marvel, for there is in this world
109 set up (as it were) a game of wrestling, in which the people of
110 God come in on the one side, and on the other side come mighty
111 strong wrestlers and wily—that is, the devils, the cursed proud
112 damned spirits. For it is not our flesh alone that we must wrestle
113 with, but with the devil too. "Our wrestling is not here," saith
114 St. Paul, "against flesh and blood, but against the princes and
115 potentates of these dark regions, against the spiritual wicked
116 ghosts of the air."
117 But as God hath prepared a crown for those who on his side give
118 his adversary the fall, so he who will not wrestle shall have
119 none. For, as St. Paul saith, "There shall no man have the crown
120 but he who contendeth for it according to the law of the game."
121 And then, as holy St. Bernard saith, how couldst thou fight or
122 wrestle for it, if there were no challenger against thee who would
123 provoke thee thereto? And therefore may it be a great comfort, as
124 St. James saith, to every man who feeleth himself challenged and
125 provoked by temptation. For thereby perceiveth he that it cometh
126 to his course to wrestle, which shall be, unless he willingly play
127 the coward or the fool, the matter of his eternal reward.
BOOK II · CHAPTER X
97 But now must this needs be to man an inestimable comfort in all
98 temptation if his faith fail him not: that is, that he may be sure
99 that God is always ready to give him strength against the devil's
100 might and wisdom against the devil's snares.
101 For, as the prophet saith, "My strength and my praise is our Lord,
102 he hath been my safeguard." And the scripture saith, "Ask wisdom
103 of God and he shall give it thee," in order "that you may espy,"
104 as St. Paul saith, "and perceive all the crafts." A great comfort
105 may this be in all kinds of temptation, that God hath so his hand
106 upon him who is willing to stand and will trust in him and call
107 upon him, that he hath made him sure by many faithful promises in
108 holy scripture that either he shall not fall or, if he sometimes
109 through faintness of faith stagger and hap to fall, yet if he call
110 upon God betimes his fall shall be no sore bruising to him. But as
111 the scripture saith, "The just man, though he fall, shall not be
112 bruised, for our Lord holdeth under his hand."
113 The prophet expresseth a plain comfortable promise of God against
114 all temptations where he saith, "Whoso dwelleth in the help of the
115 highest God, he shall abide in the protection or defence of the
116 God of heaven." Who dwelleth, now, good cousin, in the help of the
117 high God? Surely, he who through a good faith abideth in the trust
118 and confidence of God's help, and neither, for lack of that faith
119 and trust in his help, falleth desperate of all help, nor
120 departeth from the hope of his help to seek himself help (as I
121 told you the other day) from the flesh, the world, or the devil.
122 Now he then who by fast faith and sure hope dwelleth in God's
123 help, and hangeth always upon that hope, never falling from it, he
124 shall, saith the prophet, ever dwell and abide in God's defence
125 and protection. That is to say, while he faileth not to believe
126 well and hope well, God will never fail in all temptation to
127 defend him. For unto such a faithful well-hoping man the prophet
128 in the same psalm saith further, "With his shoulders shall he
129 shadow thee, and under his feathers shalt thou trust." Lo, here
130 hath every faithful man a sure promise that in the fervent heat of
131 temptation or tribulation—for, as I have said divers times
132 before, each is in such wise incident to the other that the devil
133 useth every tribulation for temptation to bring us to impatience,
134 and thereby to murmur and grudge and blasphemy; and every kind of
135 temptation, to a good man who fighteth against it and will not
136 follow it, is a very painful tribulation. In the fervent heat, I
137 say therefore, of every temptation, God giveth the faithful man
138 who hopeth in him the shadow of his holy shoulders. His shoulders
139 are broad and large enough to cool and refresh the man in that
140 heat, and in every tribulation he putteth them for a defence
141 between. And then what weapon of the devil may give us any deadly
142 wound, while that impenetrable shield of the shoulder of God
143 standeth always between?
144 Then goeth the verse further, and saith unto such a faithful man,
145 "Thine hope shall be under his feathers." That is, for the good
146 hope thou hast in his help, he will take thee so near him into his
147 protection that, as the hen, to keep her young chickens from the
148 kite, nestled them together under her wings, so from the devil's
149 claws—the ravenous kite of this dark air—will the God of heaven
150 gather the faithful trusting folk near unto his own sides, and set
151 them in surety, very well and warm, under the covering of his
152 heavenly wings. And of this defence and protection, our
153 Saviour spoke himself unto the Jews, as mention is made in the
154 twenty-third chapter of St. Matthew, to whom he said in this wise:
155 "Jerusalem, Jerusalem, that killest the prophets and stonest unto
156 death them that are sent to thee, how often would I have gathered
157 thee together, as the hen gathereth her chickens under her wings,
158 and thou wouldst not."
159 Here are, cousin Vincent, words of no little comfort unto every
160 Christian man. For by them we may see with what tender affection
161 God of his great goodness longeth to gather us under the
162 protection of his wings, and how often like a loving hen he
163 clucketh home unto him even those chickens of his that wilfully
164 walk abroad into the kite's danger and will not come at his
165 clucking, but ever, the more he clucketh for them, the farther
166 they go from him. And therefore can we not doubt that, if we will
167 follow him and with faithful hope come running to him, he shall in
168 all matter of temptation take us near unto him and set us even
169 under his wing. And then are we safe, if we will tarry there, for
170 against our will no power can pull us thence, nor hurt our souls
171 there. "Set me near unto thee," saith the prophet, "and fight
172 against me whose hand that will." And to show the great safeguard
173 and surety that we shall have while we sit under his heavenly
174 feathers, the prophet saith yet a great deal further, *"In
175 velamento alarum tuarum exaltabo."* That is, that we shall not
176 only sit in safeguard when we sit by his sweet side under his holy
177 wing, but we shall also under the covering of his heavenly wings
178 with great exultation rejoice.
BOOK II · CHAPTER XI
100 Now, in the two next verses following, the prophet briefly
101 comprehendeth four kinds of temptations, and therein all the
102 tribulation that we shall now speak of, and also some part of that
103 which we have spoken of before. And therefore I shall peradventure
104 (unless any further thing fall in our way) with treating of those
105 two verses, finish and end all our matter.
106 The prophet saith in the ninetieth psalm, "*Scuto circumdabit te
107 veritas eius; non timebis a timore nocturno, a sagitta volante in
108 die, a negotio perambulante in tenebris, ab incurso et demonio
109 meridiano.* The truth of God shall compass thee about with a
110 shield, you shall not be afraid of the night's fear, nor of the
111 arrow flying in the day, nor of business walking about in the
112 darknesses, nor of the incursion or invasion of the devil in the
113 midday."
114 First, cousin, in these words "the truth of God shall compass thee
115 about with a shield," the prophet for the comfort of every good
116 man in all temptation and in all tribulation, besides those other
117 things that he said before—that the shoulders of God should
118 shadow them and that also they should sit under his wing—here
119 saith he further that the truth of God shall compass thee with a
120 shield. That is, as God hath faithfully promised to protect and
121 defend those that faithfully will dwell in the trust of his help,
122 so will he truly perform it. And thou who art such a one, the
123 truth of his promise will defend thee not with a little round
124 buckler that scantly can cover the head, but with a long large
125 shield that covereth all along the body. This shield is made (as
126 holy St. Bernard saith) broad above with the Godhead and narrow
127 beneath with the Manhood, so that it is our Saviour Christ himself.
128 And yet is this shield not like other shields of the world, which
129 are so made that while they defend one part the man may be wounded
130 upon another. But this shield is such that, as the prophet saith,
131 it shall round about enclose and compass thee, so that thine enemy
132 shall hurt thy soul on no side. For "with a shield," saith he,
133 "shall his truth environ and compass thee round about."
134 And then incontinently following, to the intent that we should see
135 that it is not without necessity that the shield of God should
136 compass us about upon every side, he showeth in what wise we are
137 environed by the devil upon every side with snares and assaults,
138 by four kinds of temptations and tribulations. Against all this
139 compass of temptations and tribulations that round-compassing
140 shield of God's truth shall so defend us and keep us safe that we
141 shall need to dread none of them at all.
BOOK II · CHAPTER XII
103 First, he saith, "thou shalt not be afraid of the fear of the
104 night." By the night is there in scripture sometimes understood
105 tribulation, as appeareth in the thirty-fourth chapter of Job: "God
106 hath known the works of them, and therefore shall he bring night
107 upon them," that is, tribulation for their wickedness. And well you
108 know that the night is of its own nature discomfortable and full of
109 fear. And therefore by the night's fear here I understand the
110 tribulation by which the devil, through the sufference of God,
111 either by himself or by others who are his instruments, tempteth
112 good folk to impatience as he did Job. But he who, as the prophet
113 saith, dwelleth and continueth faithfully in the hope of God's
114 help, shall so be clipped in on every side with the shield of God
115 that he shall have no need to be afraid of such tribulation as is
116 here called the night's fear. And it may be also fittingly called
117 the night's fear for two causes: One, because many times, unto him
118 who suffereth, the cause of his tribulation is dark and unknown.
119 And therein it varieth and differeth from that tribulation by which
120 the devil tempteth a man with open fight and assault for a known
121 good thing from which he would withdraw him, or for some known evil
122 thing into which he would drive him by force of such persecution.
123 Another cause for which it is called the night's fear may be
124 because the night is so far out of courage, and naturally so
125 casteth folk into fear, that their fancy doubleth their fear of
126 everything of which they perceive any manner of dread, and maketh
127 them often think that it were much worse than indeed it is.
128 The prophet saith in the psalter, "Thou hast, good Lord, set the
129 darkness and made was the night, and in the night walk all the
130 beasts of the woods, the whelps of the lions roaring and calling
131 unto God for their meat." Now, though the lions' whelps walk about
132 roaring in the night and seek for their prey, yet can they not get
133 such meat as they would always, but must hold themselves content
134 with such as God suffereth to fall in their way. And though they
135 be not aware of it, yet of God they ask it and of him they have
136 it. And this may be comfort to all good men in their night's fear,
137 that though they fall in their dark tribulation into the claws of
138 the devil or the teeth of those lions' whelps, yet all that they
139 can do shall not pass beyond the body, which is but as the garment
140 of the soul. For the soul itself, which is the substance of the
141 man, is so surely fenced in round about with the shield of God,
142 that as long as he will abide faithfully in the hope of God's help
143 the lions' whelp shall not be able to hurt it. For the great Lion
144 himself could never be suffered to go further in the tribulation
145 of Job than God from time to time gave him leave.
146 And therefore the deep darkness of the midnight maketh men who
147 stand out of faith and out of good hope in God to be in far the
148 greater fear in their tribulation, for lack of the light of faith,
149 by which they might perceive that the uttermost of their peril is
150 a far less thing than they take it for. But we are so wont to set
151 so much by our body, which we see and feel, and in the feeding and
152 fostering of which we set out delight and our wealth; and so
153 little (alas) and so seldom we think upon our soul, because we
154 cannot see that but by spiritual understanding, and most
155 especially by the eye of our faith (in the meditation of which we
156 bestow, God knows, little time), that the loss of our body we take
157 for a sorer thing and for a great deal greater tribulation than we
158 do the loss of our soul. Our Saviour biddeth us not fear those
159 lions' whelps that can but kill our bodies and when that is done
160 have no further thing in their power with which they can do us
161 harm, but he biddeth us stand in dread of him who when he hath
162 slain the body is able then beside to cast the soul into
163 everlasting fire. Yet are we so blind in the dark night of
164 tribulation, for lack of full and fast belief of God's word, that,
165 whereas in the day of prosperity we very little fear God for our
166 soul, our night's fear of adversity maketh us very sore to fear
167 the lion and his whelps for dread of loss of our bodies. And
168 whereas St. Paul in sundry places telleth us that our body is but
169 the garment of the soul, yet the faintness of our faith in the
170 scripture of God maketh us, with the night's fear of tribulation,
171 not only to dread the loss of our body more than that of our
172 soul—that is, of the clothing more than of the substance that is
173 clothed therewith—but also of the very outward goods that serve
174 for the clothing of the body. And much more foolish are we in that
175 dark night's fear than would be a man who would forget the saving
176 of his body for fear of losing his old rain-beaten cloak, that is
177 but the covering of his gown or his coat. Now, consider further
178 yet, that the prophet in the afore-remembered verses saith that in
179 the night there walk not only the lions' whelps but also "all the
180 beasts of the wood." Now, you know that if a man walk through the
181 wood in the night, many things can make him afraid of which in the
182 day he would not be afraid a whit. For in the night every bush, to
183 him that waxeth once afraid, seemeth a thief.
184 I remember that when I was a young man, I was once in the war with
185 the king then my master (God absolve his soul) and we were camped
186 within the Turk's ground many a mile beyond Belgrade—would God it
187 were ours now as it was then! But so happed it that in our camp
188 about midnight there suddenly rose a rumour and a cry that the
189 Turk's whole army was secretly stealing upon us. Therewith our
190 whole host was warned to arm them in haste and set themselves in
191 array to fight. And then were runners of ours, who had brought
192 those sudden tidings, examined more leisurely by the council, as
193 to what surety or what likelihood they had perceived. And one of
194 them said that by the glimmering of the moon he had espied and
195 perceived and seen them himself, coming on softly and soberly in a
196 long range, all in good order, not one farther forth than the
197 other in the forefront, but as even as a third, and in breadth
198 farther than he could see the length. His fellows, being examined,
199 said that he had somewhat pricked forth before them, and came back
200 so fast to tell it to them that they thought it rather time to
201 make haste and giving warning to the camp than to go nearer unto
202 them. For they were not so far off but what they had yet
203 themselves somewhat an imperfect sight of them, too. Thus stood we
204 on watch all the rest of the night, evermore hearkening when we
205 should hear them come, but "Hush, stand still! Methink I hear a
206 trampling," so that at last many of us thought we heard them
207 ourselves too. But when the day was sprung, and we saw no one, out
208 was our runner sent again, and some of our captains with him, to
209 show whereabout was the place in which he had perceived them. And
210 when they came thither, they found that the great fearful army of
211 the Turks, so soberly coming on, turned (God be thanked) into a
212 fair long hedge standing even stone-still.
213 And thus fareth it in the night's fear of tribulation, in which
214 the devil, to bear down and overwhelm with dread the faithful hope
215 that we should have in God, casteth in our imagination much more
216 fear than cause. For since there walk in that night not only the
217 lion's whelps but all the beasts of the wood beside, the beast
218 that we hear roar in the dark night of tribulation, and fear for a
219 lion, we sometimes find well afterward in the way that it was no
220 lion at all, but a silly rude roaring ass. And sometimes the thing
221 that on the sea seemeth a rock is indeed nothing else but a mist.
222 Howbeit, as the prophet saith, he that faithfully dwelleth in the
223 hope of God's help, the shield of his truth shall so fence him
224 round about that, be it an ass or a colt or a lion's whelp, or a
225 rock of stone or a mist, the night's fear thereof shall be nothing
226 to dread.
BOOK II · CHAPTER XIII
106 Therefore find I that in the night's fear one great part is the
107 fault of pusillanimity; that is, of faint and feeble stomach, by
108 which a man for faint heart is afraid where he needeth not. By
109 reason of this, he flieth oftentime for fear of something of
110 which, if he fled not, he should take no harm. And a man doth
111 sometimes by his fleeing make an enemy bold on him, who would, if
112 he fled not but dared abide, give over and fly from him.
113 This fault of pusillanimity maketh a man in his tribulation first,
114 for feeble heart, impatient. And afterward oftentimes it driveth
115 him by impatience into a contrary affection, making him frowardly
116 stubborn and angry against God, and thereby to fall into
117 blasphemy, as do the damned souls in hell. This fault of
118 pusillanimity and timorous mind hindereth a man also many times
119 from doing many good things which, if he took a good stomach to
120 him in the trust of God's help, he would be well able to do. But
121 the devil casteth him in a cowardice and maketh him take it for
122 humility to think himself unfit and unable to do them. And
123 therefore he leaveth undone the good thing of which God offereth
124 him occasion and to which he had made him fit.
125 But such folk have need to lift up their hearts and call upon God,
126 and by the counsel of other good spiritual folk to cast away the
127 cowardice of their own conceiving which the night's fear by the
128 devil hath framed in their fancy. And they have need to look in
129 the gospel upon him who laid up his talent and left it unoccupied
130 and therefore utterly lost it, with a great reproach of his
131 pusillanimity, but which he had thought to have excused himself,
132 in that he was afraid to put it forth into use and occupy it.
133 And all this fear cometh by the devil's drift, wherein he taketh
134 occasion of the faintness of our good and sure trust in God. And
135 therefore let us faithfully dwell in the good hope of his help,
136 and then shall the shield of his truth so compass us about that of
137 this night's fear we shall have no fear at all.
BOOK II · CHAPTER XIV
109 This pusillanimity bringeth forth, by the night's fear, a very
110 timorous daughter, a silly wretched girl and ever whining, who is
111 called Scrupulosity, or a scrupulous conscience.
112 This girl is a good enough maidservant in a house, never idle but
113 ever occupied and busy. But albeit she hath a very gentle mistress
114 who loveth her well and is well content with what she doth—or, if
115 all be not well (as all cannot always be well), is content to
116 pardon her as she doth others of her fellows, and letteth her know
117 that she will do so—yet can this peevish girl never cease whining
118 and puling for fear lest her mistress be always angry with her and
119 she shall severely be chidden. Would her mistress, think you, be
120 likely to be content with this condition? Nay, surely not.
121 I knew such a one myself, whose mistress was a very wise woman and
122 (a thing which is in women very rare) very mild also and meek, and
123 liked very well such service as she did her in the house. But she
124 so much misliked this continual discomfortable fashion of hers
125 that she would sometimes say, "Eh, what aileth this girl? The
126 elvish urchin thinketh I were a devil, I do believe. Surely if she
127 did me ten times better service than she doth, yet with this
128 fantastical fear of hers I would be loth to have her in mine
129 house."
130 Thus fareth, lo, the scrupulous person, who frameth himself many
131 times double the fear that he hath cause, and many times a great
132 fear where there is no cause at all. And of that which is indeed
133 no sin, he maketh a venial one. And that which is venial, he
134 imagineth to be deadly—and yet, for all that, he falleth into
135 them, since they are of their nature such as no man long liveth
136 without. And then he feareth that he is never fully confessed nor
137 fully contrite, and then that his sins be never fully forgiven
138 him. And then he confesseth and confesseth again, and cumbereth
139 himself and his confessor both. And then every prayer that he
140 saith, though he say it as well as the frail infirmity of the man
141 will suffer, yet he is not satisfied unless he say it again, and
142 yet after that again. And when he hath said the same thing thrice,
143 as little is he satisfied with the last time as the first. And
144 then is his heart evermore in heaviness, unquiet, and fear, full
145 of doubt and dullness, without comfort or spiritual consolation.
146 With this night's fear the devil sore troubleth the mind of many a
147 right good man, and that doth he to bring him to some great evil.
148 For he will, if he can, drive him so much to the fearful minding
149 of God's rigorous justice, that he will keep him from the
150 comfortable remembrance of God's great mighty mercy, and so make
151 him do all his good works wearily and without consolation or
152 quickness.
153 Moreover, he maketh him take for a sin something that is not one,
154 and for a deadly sin one that is but venial, to the intent that
155 when he shall fall into them he shall, by reason of his scruple,
156 sin where otherwise he would not, or sin mortally (because his
157 conscience, in doing the deed, so told him) where otherwise indeed
158 he would have offended only venially.
159 Yes, and further, the devil longeth to make all his good works and
160 spiritual exercises so painful and so tedious to him, that, with
161 some other subtle suggestion or false wily doctrine of a false
162 spiritual liberty, he should be easily conveyed from that evil
163 fault into one much worse, for the false ease and pleasure that he
164 should suddenly find therein. And then should he have his
165 conscience as wide and large afterward as ever it was narrow and
166 straight before. For better is yet, of truth, a conscience a
167 little too narrow than a little too large.
168 My mother had, when I was a little boy, a good old woman who took
169 care of her children. They called her Mother Maud—I daresay you
170 have heard of her?
171 VINCENT: Yea, yea, very much.
172 ANTHONY: She was wont, when she sat by the fire with us, to tell
173 us who were children many childish tales. But as Pliny saith that
174 there is no book lightly so bad but that a man may pick some good
175 thing out of it, so think I that there is almost no tale so
176 foolish but that yet in one matter or another, it may hap to serve
177 to some purpose.
178 For I remember me that among others of her foolish tales, she told
179 us once that the ass and the wolf came upon a time to confession
180 to the fox. The poor ass came to shrift in Shrovetide, a day or
181 two before Ash Wednesday. But the wolf would not come to
182 confession till he saw first Palm Sunday past, and then he put it
183 off yet further until Good Friday.
184 The fox asked the ass, before he began *"Benedicite,"* wherefore
185 he came to confession so soon, before Lent began. The poor beast
186 answered him that it was for fear of deadly sin, if he should lose
187 his part of any of those prayers that the priests in the cleansing
188 days pray for them who are then confessed already. Then in his
189 shrift he had a marvellous grudge in his inward conscience, that
190 he had one day given his master a cause of anger in that, with his
191 rude roaring before his master arose, he had wakened him out of
192 his sleep and bereaved him of his rest. The fox, for that fault,
193 like a good discreet confessor, charged him to do so no more, but
194 to lie still and sleep like a good son himself until his master
195 were up and ready to go to work, and so should he be sure that he
196 should wake him no more.
197 To tell you all the poor ass's confession, it would be a long
198 work. For everything that he did was deadly sin with him, the poor
199 soul was so scrupulous. But his wise wily confessor accounted them
200 for trifles (as they were) and swore afterward to the badger that
201 he was so weary to sit so long and hear him that, saving for the
202 sake of manners, he had rather have sat all that time at breakfast
203 with a good fat goose. But when it came to the giving of the
204 penance, the fox found that the most weighty sin in all his shrift
205 was gluttony. And therefore he discreetly gave him in penance that
206 he should never for greediness of his food do any other beast any
207 harm or hindrance. And then he should eat his food and worry no
208 more.
209 Now, as good Mother Maud told us, when the wolf came to Father
210 Reynard (that was, she said, the fox's name) to confession upon
211 Good Friday, his confessor shook his great pair of beads at him,
212 almost as big as bowling balls, and asked him wherefore he came so
213 late. "Forsooth, Father Reynard," quoth he, "I must needs tell you
214 the truth—I come, you know, for that. I dared not come sooner for
215 fear lest you would, for my gluttony, have given me in penance to
216 fast some part of this Lent." "Nay, nay," quoth Father Fox, "I am
217 not so unreasonable, for I fast none of it myself. For I may say
218 to thee, son, between us twain here in confession, it is no
219 commandment of God, this fasting, but an invention of man. The
220 priests make folk fast, and then put them to trouble about the
221 moonshine in the water, and do but make folk fools. But they shall
222 make me no such fool, I warrant thee, son, for I ate flesh all
223 this Lent, myself. Howbeit indeed, because I will not be occasion
224 of slander, I ate it secretly in my chamber, out of sight of all
225 such foolish brethren as for their weak scrupulous conscience
226 would wax offended by it. And so would I counsel you to do."
227 "Forsooth, Father Fox," quoth the wolf, "and so, thank God, I do,
228 as near as I can. For when I go to my meal, I take no other
229 company with me but such sure brethren as are of mine own nature,
230 whose consciences are not weak, I warrant you, but their stomachs
231 are as strong as mine." "Well, then, no matter," quoth Father Fox.
232 But when he heard afterward, by his confession, that he was so
233 great a ravener that he devoured and spent sometimes so much
234 victuals at a meal that the price of them would well keep some
235 poor man with his wife and children almost all the week, then he
236 prudently reproved that point in him, and preached him a sermon of
237 his own temperance. For he never used, he said, to pass the value
238 of sixpence at a meal—no, nor even that much, "For when I bring
239 home a goose," quoth he, "it is not out of the poulterer's shop,
240 where folk find them with their feathers ready plucked and see
241 which is the fattest, and yet for sixpence buy and choose the
242 best; but out of the housewife's house, at first hand, which can
243 supply them somewhat cheaper, you know, than the poulterer can.
244 Nor yet can I be suffered to see them plucked, and stand and
245 choose them by day, but am fain by night to take one at adventure.
246 And when I come home, I am fain to do the labour to pluck it
247 myself too. Yet, for all this, though it be but lean and, I know,
248 not well worth a groat, it serveth me sometimes both for dinner
249 and for supper too. As for the fact that you live of ravine, I can
250 find no fault in that. You have used it so long that I think you
251 can do no otherwise, and therefore it would be folly to forbid it
252 to you—and, to say the truth, against good conscience too. For
253 live you must, I know, and other craft know you none, and
254 therefore, as reason is, must you live by that. But yet, you know,
255 too much is too much, and measure is a merry mean, which I
256 perceive by your shrift you have never used to keep. And therefore
257 surely this shall be your penance, that you shall all this year
258 never pass the price of sixpence at a meal, as near as your
259 conscience can guess the price."
260 Their shrift have I told you, as Mother Maud told it to us. But now
261 serveth for our matter the conscience of them both in the true
262 performing of their penance. The poor ass after his shrift, when he
263 waxed an-hungered, saw a sow lie with her pigs, well lapped in new
264 straw. And he drew near and thought to have eaten of the straw, but
265 anon his scrupulous conscience began therein to grudge him. For
266 since his penance was that, for greediness of his good, he should
267 do nobody else any harm, he thought he might not eat one straw
268 there lest, for lack of that straw, some of those pigs might hap to
269 die for cold. So he held still his hunger until someone brought him
270 food. But when he was about to fall to it, then fell he yet into a
271 far further scruple. For then it came in his mind that he should
272 yet break his penance if he should eat any of that either, since he
273 was commanded by his ghostly father that he should not, for his own
274 food, hinder any other beast. For he thought that if he ate not
275 that food, some other beast might hap to have it. And so should he,
276 by the eating of it, peradventure hinder another. And thus stayed
277 he still fasting till, when he told the cause, his ghostly father
278 came and informed him better, and then he cast off that scruple and
279 fell mannerly to his meal, and was a right honest ass many a fair
280 day after.
281 The wolf now, coming from shrift clean absolved from his sins,
282 went about to do as a certain shrewish wife once told her husband
283 that she would do, when she came from shrift. "Be merry, man,"
284 quoth she now, "for this day, I thank God, I was well shriven. And
285 I purpose now therefore to leave off all mine old shrewishness and
286 begin even afresh!"
287 VINCENT: Ah, well, uncle, can you report her so? That word I
288 heard her speak, but she said it in sport to make her goodman
289 laugh.
290 ANTHONY: Indeed, it seemed she spoke it half in sport. For in
291 that she said she would cast away all her old shrewishness,
292 therein I daresay she sported. But in that she said she would
293 begin it all afresh, her husband found that in good earnest!
294 VINCENT: Well, I shall tell her what you say, I warrant you.
295 ANTHONY: Then will you make me make my word good!
296 But whatsoever she did, at least so fared now this wolf, who had
297 cast out in confession all his old ravine. For then hunger pricked
298 him forward so that, as the shrewish wife said, he should begin
299 all afresh. But yet the prick of conscience withdrew him and held
300 him back, because he would not, for breaking of his penance, take
301 any prey for his mealtide that should pass the price of sixpence.
302 It happed him then, as he walked prowling for his gear about, that
303 he came where a man had, a few days before, cast off two old lean
304 and lame horses, so sick that no flesh was there left upon them.
305 And the one, when the wolf came by, could scant stand on his legs,
306 and the other was already dead and his skin ripped off and carried
307 away. And as he looked upon them suddenly, he was first about to
308 feed upon them and whet his teeth upon their bones. But as he
309 looked aside, he spied a fair cow in an enclosure, walking with
310 her young calf by her side. And as soon as he saw them, his
311 conscience began to grudge him against both those two horses. And
312 then he sighed and said to himself, "Alas, wicked wretch that I
313 am, I had almost broken my penance ere I was aware! For yonder
314 dead horse, because I never sad a dead horse sold in the market,
315 even if I should die for it, I cannot guess, to save my sinful
316 soul, what price I should set on him. But in my conscience I set
317 him far above sixpence, and therefore I dare not meddle with him.
318 Now, then, yonder live horse is in all likelihood worth a great
319 deal of money. For horses are dear in this country—especially
320 such soft amblers, for I see by his pace he trotteth not, nor can
321 scant shift a foot. And therefore I may not meddle with him, for
322 he very far passeth my sixpence. But cows this country hath
323 enough, while money have they very little. And therefore,
324 considering the plenty of the cows and the scarcity of the money,
325 yonder foolish cow seemeth unto me, in my conscience, worth not
326 past a groat, if she be worth so much. Now then, her calf is not
327 so much as she, by half. And therefore, since the cow is in my
328 conscience worth but fourpence, my conscience cannot serve me, for
329 sin of my soul, to appraise her calf above twopence. And so pass
330 they not sixpence between them both. And therefore may I well eat
331 them twain at this one meal and break not my penance at all." And
332 so thereupon he did, without any scruple of conscience.
333 If such beasts could speak now, as Mother Maud said they could
334 then, some of them would, I daresay, tell a tale almost as wise as
335 this! Save for the diminishing of old Mother Maud's tale, a
336 shorter sermon would have served. But yet, as childish as the
337 parable is, in this it serveth for our purpose: that the night's
338 fear of a somewhat scrupulous conscience, though it be painful and
339 troublous to him who hath it, as this poor ass had here, is yet
340 less harm than a conscience that is over-large. And less harm is
341 it than a conscience such as a man pleases to frame himself for
342 his own fancy—now drawing it narrow, now stretching it in
343 breadth, after the manner of a leather thong—to serve on every
344 side for his own commodity, as did here the wily wolf.
345 But such folk are out of tribulation, and comfort need they none,
346 and therefore are they out of our matter. But he who is in the
347 night's fear of his own scrupulous conscience, let him well
348 beware, as I said, that the devil draw him not, for weariness of
349 the one, into the other, and while he would fly from Scilla draw
350 him into Charibdis. He must do as doth a ship coming into a haven
351 in the mouth of which lie secret rocks under the water on both
352 sides. If by mishap he be entered in among them that are on the
353 one side, and cannot tell how to get out, he must get a
354 substantial clever pilot who can so conduct him from the rocks on
355 that side that yet he bring him not into those that are on the
356 other side, but can guide him in the mid way. Let them, I say
357 therefore, who are in the troublous fear of heir own scrupulous
358 conscience, submit the rule of their conscience to the counsel of
359 some other good man, who after the variety and the nature of the
360 scruples may temper his advice.
361 Yea, although a man be very well learned himself, yet if he be in
362 this state let him learn the custom used among physicians. For if
363 one of them be never so learned, yet in his own disease and
364 sickness he never useth to trust all to himself, but sendeth for
365 such of his fellows as he knoweth to be able, and putteth himself
366 in their hands. This he doth for many considerations, and one of
367 the causes is fear. For upon some tokens in his own sickness he
368 may conceive a great deal more fear than needeth, and then it
369 would be good for his health if for the time he knew no such thing
370 at all.
371 I knew once in this town one of the most learned men in that
372 profession and the most expert, and the most famous too, and him
373 who did the greatest cures upon other men. And yet when he was
374 himself once very sore sick, I heard his fellows who then took
375 care of him—every one of whom would, in his own disease, have
376 used his help before that of any other man—wish that yet, while
377 his own sickness was so sore, he had known no physic at all. He
378 took so great heed unto every suspicious token, and feared so far
379 the worst, that his fear did him sometimes much more harm than the
380 sickness gave him cause.
381 And therefore, as I say, whosoever hath such a trouble of his
382 scrupulous conscience, let him for a while forbear the judgment of
383 himself, and follow the counsel of some other man whom he knoweth
384 for well learned and virtuous. And especially in the place of
385 confession, for these is God specially present with his grace
386 assisting the sacrament. And let him not doubt to quiet his mind
387 and follow what he is there bidden, and think for a while less of
388 the fear of God's justice, and be more merry in remembrance of his
389 mercy, and persevere in prayer for grace, and abide and dwell
390 faithfully in the sure hope of his help. And then shall he find,
391 without any doubt, that the shield of God's truth shall, as the
392 prophet saith, so compass him about, that he shall not dread this
393 night's fear of scrupulosity, but shall have afterward his
394 conscience established in good quiet and rest.
BOOK II · CHAPTER XV
112 VINCENT: Verily, good uncle, you have in my mind well declared
113 these kinds of the night's fear.
114 ANTHONY: Surely, cousin, but yet are there many more than I can
115 either remember or find. Howbeit, one yet cometh now to my mind,
116 of which I thought not before, and which is yet in mine opinion.
117 That is, cousin, where the devil tempteth a man to kill and
118 destroy himself.
119 VINCENT: Undoubtedly this kind of tribulation is marvellous and
120 strange. And the temptation is of such a sort that some men have
121 the opinion that those who once fall into that fantasy can never
122 fully cast it off.
123 ANTHONY: Yes, yes, cousin, many a hundred, and else God forbid. But
124 the thing that maketh men so to say is that, of those who finally do
125 destroy themselves, there is much speech and much wondering, as it
126 is well worthy. But many a good man and woman hath sometime—yea,
127 for some years, once after another—continually been tempted to do
128 it, and yet hath, by grace and good counsel, well and virtuously
129 withstood that temptation, and been in conclusion clearly delivered
130 of it. And their tribulation is not known abroad and therefore not
131 talked of.
132 But surely, cousin, a horrible sore trouble it is to any man or
133 woman whom the devil tempteth with that temptation. Many have I
134 heard of, and with some have I talked myself, who have been sore
135 cumbered with it, and I have marked not a little the manner of
136 them.
137 VINCENT: I pray you, good uncle, show me somewhat of such things
138 as you perceive therein. For first, whereas you call the kind of
139 temptation the daughter of pusillanimity and thereby so near of
140 kin to the night's fear, methinketh on the other hand that it is
141 rather a thing that cometh of a great courage and boldness. For
142 they dare with their own hands to put themselves to death, from
143 which we see almost every man shrink and flee, and many of them we
144 know by good proof and plain experience for men of great heart and
145 excellent bold courage.
146 ANTHONY: I said, Cousin Vincent, that of pusillanimity cometh
147 this temptation, and very truth it is that indeed so it doth. But
148 yet I meant not that only of faint heart and fear it cometh and
149 growth always. For the devil tempteth sundry folk by sundry ways.
150 But I spoke of no other kind of that temptation save only that one
151 which is the daughter that the devil begetteth upon pusillanimity,
152 because those other kinds of temptation fall not under the nature
153 of tribulation and fear, and therefore fall they far out of our
154 matter here. They are such temptations as need only counsel, and
155 not comfort or consolation, because the persons tempted with them
156 are not troubled in their mind with that kind of temptation. but
157 are very well content both in the tempting and in the following.
158 For some have there been, cousin, such that they have been tempted
159 to do it by means of a foolish pride, and some by means of anger,
160 without any fear at all—and very glad to go thereto, I deny not.
161 But if you think that none fall into it by fear, but that they
162 have all a mighty strong stomach, that shall you well see to be
163 the contrary. And that peradventure in those of whom you would
164 think the stomach more strong and their heart and courage most
165 bold.
166 VINCENT: Yet is it marvel to me, uncle, that it should be as you
167 say it is—that this temptation is unto them that do it for pride
168 or anger no tribulation, or that they should not need, in so great
169 a distress and peril, both of body and soul to be lost, no manner
170 of good ghostly comfort.
171 ANTHONY: Let us therefore, cousin, consider an example or two,
172 for thereby shall we better perceive it.
173 There was here in Buda in King Ladilaus' days, a good poor honest
174 man's wife. This woman was so fiendish that the devil, perceiving
175 her nature, put her in the mind that she should anger her husband
176 so sore that she might give him occasion to kill her, and then
177 should he be hanged because of her.
178 VINCENT: This was a strange temptation indeed! What the devil
179 should she be the better then?
180 ANTHONY: Nothing, but that it eased her shrewish stomach
181 beforehand, to think that her husband should be hanged afterward.
182 And peradventure, if you look about the world and consider it
183 well, you shall find more such stomachs than a few. Have you never
184 heard a furious body plainly say that, to see such-and-such man
185 have a mischief, he would with good will be content to lie as long
186 in hell as God liveth in heaven?
187 VINCENT: Forsooth, and some such have I heard.
188 ANTHONY: This mind of his was not much less mad than hers, but
189 rather perhaps the more mad of the twain. For the woman
190 peradventure did not cast so far peril therein.
191 But to tell you now to what good pass her charitable purpose came:
192 As her husband (the man was a carpenter) stood hewing with his
193 chip axe upon a piece of timber, she began after her old guise to
194 revile him so that he waxed wroth at last, and bade her get
195 herself in or he would lay the helm of his axe about her back. And
196 he said also that it would be little sin even with that axe head
197 to chop off the unhappy head of hers that carried such an
198 ungracious tongue in it. At that word the devil took his time and
199 whetted her tongue against her teeth. And when it was well
200 sharpened she swore to him in very fierce anger, "By the mass,
201 whoreson husband, I wish thou wouldst! Here lieth my head, lo,"
202 and with that down she laid her head upon the same timber log. "If
203 thou smite it not off, I beshrew thine whoreson's heart!" With
204 that, likewise as the devil stood at her elbow, so stood (as I
205 heard say) his good angel at his, and gave him ghostly courage and
206 bade him be bold and do it. And so the good man up with his chip
207 axe and at a chop he chopped off her head indeed.
208 There were other folk standing by, who had a good sport to hear
209 her chide, but little they looked for this chance, till it was
210 done ere they could stop it. They said they heard her tongue
211 babble in her head, and call, "Whoreson, whoreson!" twice after
212 the head was off the body. At least, thus they all reported
213 afterward unto the king, except only one, and that was a woman,
214 and she said that she heard it not.
215 VINCENT: Forsooth, this was a wonderful work! What became, uncle,
216 of the man?
217 ANTHONY: The king gave him his pardon.
218 VINCENT: Verily, he might in conscience do no less.
219 ANTHONY: But then was there almost made a statute that in such a
220 case there should never after be granted a pardon, but (if the
221 truth were able to be proved) no husband should need any pardon,
222 but should have leave by the law to follow the example of that
223 carpenter, and do the same.
224 VINCENT: How happed it, uncle, that that good law was left unmade?
225 ANTHONY: How happed it? As it happeth, cousin, that many more be
226 left unmade as well as that one, and almost as good as it too,
227 both here and in other countries—and sometimes some that are
228 worse be made in their stead. But they say that the hindrance of
229 that law was the queen's grace, God forgive her soul! It was the
230 greatest thing, I daresay, that she had to answer for, good lady,
231 when she died. For surely, save for that one thing, she was a full
232 blessed woman.
233 But letting now that law pass, this temptation in procuring her
234 own death was unto this carpenter's wife no tribulation at all, as
235 far as men could ever perceive. For she liked well to think upon
236 it, and she even longed for it. And therefore if she had before
237 told you or me her intent, and that she would so fain bring it so
238 to pass, we could have had no occasion to comfort her, as one that
239 were in tribulation. But marry, counsel her we might, as I told
240 you before, to refrain and amend that malicious devilish intent.
241 VINCENT: Verily, that is truth. But such as are well willing to
242 do any purpose that is so shameful, they will never tell their
243 intent to nobody, for very shame.
244 ANTHONY: Some will not, indeed. And yet are there some again who,
245 be their intent never so shameful, find some yet whom their heart
246 serveth them to make of their counsel therein.
247 Some of my folk here can tell you that no longer ago than even
248 yesterday, someone who came out of Vienna told us, among other
249 talking, that a rich widow (but I forgot to ask him where it
250 happened), having all her life a high proud mind and a malicious
251 one—as those two virtues are wont always to keep company
252 together—was at dispute with another neighbour of hers in the
253 town. And on a time she made of her counsel a poor neighbour of
254 hers, whom she thought she might induce, for money, to follow her
255 intent. With him she secretly spoke, and offered him ten ducats
256 for his labour, to do so much for her as in a morning early to
257 come to her house and with an axe unknown privily strike off her
258 head. And when he had done so, he was to convey the bloody axe
259 into the house of him with whom she was at dispute, in such manner
260 as it might be thought that he had murdered her for malice. And
261 then she thought she should be taken for a martyr. And yet had she
262 farther devised that another sum of money should afterward be sent
263 to Rome, and there should be measures made to the Pope that she
264 might in all haste be canonized!
265 This poor man promised, but intended not to perform it. Howbeit,
266 when he deferred it, she provided the axe herself. And he
267 appointed with her the morning when he should come and do it, and
268 thereupon into her house he came. But then set he such other folk
269 as he wished should know of her mad fancy, in such place appointed
270 as they might well hear her and him talk together. And after he
271 had talked with her so much as he thought was enough, he made her
272 lie down, and took up the axe in his own hand. And with the other
273 hand he felt the edge, and found a fault that it was not sharp,
274 and that therefore he would in no wise do it, till he had ground
275 it sharp. He could not otherwise, he said, for pity, it would put
276 her to so much pain. And so, full sore against her will, for that
277 time she kept her head still. But because she would no more suffer
278 any more to deceive her and put her off with delays, ere it was
279 very long thereafter, she hung herself with her own hands.
280 VINCENT: Forsooth, here was a tragical story, whereof I never
281 heard the like.
282 ANTHONY: Forsooth, the party who told it to me swore that he knew
283 it for a truth. And he is, I promise you, such as I reckon for
284 right honest and of substantial truth.
285 Now, here she forbore not, as shameful an intent as she had, to
286 make someone of her counsel—and yet, I remember, another too,
287 whom she trusted with the money that should procure her
288 canonization. And here I believe that her temptation came not of
289 fear but of high malice and pride. And then was she so glad in
290 that pleasant device that, as I told you, she took it for no
291 tribulation. And therefore comforting of her could have no place.
292 But if men should give her anything toward her help, it must have
293 been, as I told you, good counsel.
294 And therefore, as I said, this kind of temptation to a man's own
295 destruction, which requireth counsel, and is outside tribulation,
296 was outside of our matter, which is to treat of comfort in
297 tribulation.
BOOK II · CHAPTER XVI
115 But lest you might reject both these examples, thinking they were
116 but feigned tales, I shall put you in remembrance of one which I
117 reckon you yourself have read in the Conferences of Cassian. And
118 if you have not, there you may soon find it. For I myself have
119 half forgotten the thing, it is so long since I read it.
120 But thus much I remember: He telleth there of one who was many
121 days a very special holy man in his living, and, among the other
122 virtuous monks and anchorites that lived there in the wilderness,
123 was marvellously much esteemed. Yet some were not all out of fear
124 lest his revelations (of which he told many himself) would prove
125 illusions of the devil. And so it proved afterwards indeed, for
126 the man was by the devil's subtle suggestions brought into such a
127 high spiritual pride that in conclusion the devil brought him to
128 that horrible point that he made him go kill himself.
129 And, as far as my mind giveth me now, without new sight of the
130 book, he brought him to it by this persuasion: He made him believe
131 that it was God's will that he should do so, and that thereby he
132 should go straight to heaven. And if it were by that persuasion,
133 with which he took very great comfort in his own mind himself,
134 then was it, as I said, out of our case, and he needed not comfort
135 but counsel against giving credence to the devil's persuasion. But
136 marry, if he made him first perceive how he had been deluded and
137 then tempted him to his own death by shame and despair, then it
138 was within our matter. For then was his temptation fallen down
139 from pride to pusillanimity, and was waxed that kind of the
140 night's fear that I spoke of. And in such fear a good part of the
141 counsel to be given him should have need to stand in good
142 comforting, for then was he brought into right sore tribulation.
143 But, as I was about to tell you, strength of heart and courage are
144 there none in that deed, not only because true strength (as it
145 hath the name of virtue in a reasonable creature) can never be
146 without prudence, but also because, as I said, even in them that
147 seem men of most courage, it shall well appear to them that well
148 weigh the matter that the mind whereby they be led to destroy
149 themselves groweth of pusillanimity and very foolish fear.
150 Take for example Cato of Utica, who in Africa killed himself after
151 the great victory that Julius Caesar had. St. Austine well
152 declareth in his work *De civitate Dei* that there was no strength
153 nor magnanimity in his destruction of himself, but plain
154 pusillanimity and impotency of stomach. For he was forced to do it
155 because his heart was too feeble to bear the beholding of another
156 man's glory or the suffering of other worldly calamities that he
157 feared should fall on himself. So that, as St. Austine well
158 proveth, that horrible deed is no act of strength, but an act of a
159 mind either drawn from the consideration of itself with some
160 fiendish fancy, in which the man hath need to be called home with
161 good counsel; or else oppressed by faint heart and fear, in which
162 a good part of the counsel must stand in lifting up his courage
163 with good consolation and comfort.
164 And therefore if we found any such religious person as was that
165 father whom Cassian writeth of, who were of such austerity and
166 apparent ghostly living as he was, and reputed by those who well
167 knew him for a man of singular virtue; and if it were perceived
168 that he had many strange visions appearing unto him; and if after
169 that it should now be perceived that the man went about secretly
170 to destroy himself—whosoever should hap to come to the knowledge
171 of it and intended to do his best to hinder it, he must first find
172 the means to search and find out the manner and countenance of the
173 man. He must see whether he be lightsome, glad, and joyful or
174 dumpish, heavy, and sad, and whether he go about it as one that
175 were full of the glad hope of heaven, or as one who had his breast
176 stuffed full of tediousness and weariness of the world. If he were
177 found to be of the first fashion, it would be a token that the
178 devil had, by his fantastical apparitions, puffed him up in such a
179 childish pride that he hath finally persuaded him, by some
180 illusion showed him for the proof, that God's pleasure is that he
181 shall for his sake with his own hands kill himself.
182 VINCENT: Now, if a man so found it, uncle, what counsel should he
183 give him then?
184 ANTHONY: That would be somewhat out of our purpose, cousin, since
185 (as I told you before) the man would not be in sorrow and
186 tribulation, of which our matter speaketh, but in a perilous merry
187 mortal temptation. So that if we should, beside our matter that we
188 have in hand, enter into that too, we might make a longer work
189 between both than we could well finish this day. Howbeit, to be
190 short, it is soon seen that in such a case the sum and effect of
191 the counsel must (in a manner) rest in giving him warning of the
192 devil's sleights. And that must be done under such a sweet
193 pleasant manner that the man should not abhor to hear it. For
194 while it could not lightly be otherwise that the man were rocked
195 and sung asleep by the devil's craft, and his mind occupied as it
196 were in a delectable dream, he should never have good audience of
197 him who would rudely and boisterously shog him and wake him, and
198 so shake him out of it. Therefore must you fair and easily touch
199 him, and with some pleasant speech awake him, so that he wax not
200 wayward, as children do who are waked ere they wish to rise.
201 But when a man hath first begun with his praise (for if he be
202 proud you shall much better please him with a commendation than
203 with a dirge) then, after favour won therewith, a man may little
204 by little insinuate the doubt of such revelations—not at first as
205 though it were for any doubt of his, but of some other man's, that
206 men in some other places talk of. And peradventure it shall not
207 miscontent him to say that great perils may fall therein, in
208 another man's case than his own, and he shall begin to preach upon
209 it. Or, if you were a man that had not so very great scrupulous
210 conscience of a harmless lie devised to do good with (the kind
211 which St. Austine, though he take it always for sin, yet he taketh
212 but for venial; and St. Jerome, as by divers places in his books
213 appeareth, taketh not fully for that much), then may you feign
214 some secret friend of yours to be in such a state. And you may say
215 that you yourself somewhat fear his peril, and have made of
216 charity this voyage for his sake, to ask this good father's counsel.
217 And in the communication, upon these words of St. John, "Give not
218 credence to every spirit, but prove the spirits whether they be
219 of God," and these words of St. Paul, "The angel of Satan
220 transfigureth himself into the angel of light," you shall take
221 occasion (the better if they hap to come in on his side), but yet
222 not lack occasion neither if those texts, for lack of his offer,
223 come in upon your own—occasion, I say, you shall not lack to
224 enquire by what sure and undeceivable tokens a man may discern the
225 true revelations from the false illusions. A man shall find many
226 such tokens both here and there in divers other authors and all
227 together in divers goodly treatises of that good godly doctor,
228 Master John Gerson, entitled *De probatione spirituum.* As,
229 whether the party be natural in manner or seem anything
230 fantastical. Or, whether the party be poor-spirited or proud. The
231 pride will somewhat appear by his delight in his own praise; or
232 if, of wiliness, or of another pride for to be praised of
233 humility, he refused to hear of that, yet any little fault found
234 in himself, or diffidence declared and mistrust of his own
235 revelations and doubtful tokens told, wherefore he himself should
236 fear lest they be the devil's illusion—such things, as Master
237 Gerson saith, will make him spit out somewhat of his spirit, if
238 the devil lie in his breast. Or if the devil be yet so subtle that
239 he keep himself close in his warm den and blow out never a hot
240 word, yet it is to be considered what end his revelations tend
241 to—whether to any spiritual profit to himself or other folk, or
242 only to vain marvels and wonders. Also, whether they withdraw him
243 from such other good virtuous business as, by the common rule of
244 Christendom or any of the rules of his profession, he was wont to
245 use or bound to be occupied in. Or whether he fall into any
246 singularity of opinions against the scripture of God, or against
247 the common faith of Christ's Catholic Church. Many other tokens
248 are spoken of in the work of Master Gerson, by which to consider
249 whether the person, neither having revelations of God nor
250 illusions from the devil, do feign his revelations himself, either
251 for winning of money or worldly favour, and delude the people
252 withal.
253 But now for our purpose: If, among any of the marks by which the
254 true revelations may be known from false illusions, that man
255 himself bring forth, for one mark, the doing or teaching of
256 anything against the scripture of God or the common faith of the
257 church, you may enter into the special matter, in which he can
258 never well flee from you. Or else may you yet, if you wish, feign
259 that your secret friend, for whose sake you come to him for
260 counsel, is brought to that mind by a certain apparition showed
261 unto him, as he himself saith, by an angel—as you fear, by the
262 devil. And that he cannot as yet be otherwise persuaded by you but
263 that the pleasure of God is that he shall go kill himself. And
264 that he believeth if he do so he shall then be thereby so
265 specially participant of Christ's passion that he shall forthwith
266 be carried up with angels into heaven. And that he is so joyful
267 for this that he firmly purposeth upon it, no less glad to do it
268 than another man would be glad to avoid it. And therefore may you
269 desire his good counsel to instruct you with some substantial good
270 advice, with which you may turn him from this error, that he be
271 not, under hope of God's true revelation, destroyed in body and
272 soul by the devil's false illusion.
273 If he will in this thing study and labour to instruct you, the
274 things that he himself shall find, of his own invention, though
275 they be less effectual, shall peradventure more work with him
276 toward his own amendment (since he shall, of likelihood, better
277 like them) than shall things double so substantial that were told
278 him by another man. If he be loth to think upon that side, and
279 therefore shrink from the matter, then is there no other way but
280 to venture to fall into the matter after the plain fashion, and
281 tell what you hear, and give him counsel and exhortation to the
282 contrary. Unless you wish to say that thus and thus hath the
283 matter been reasoned already between your friend and you. And
284 therein may you rehearse such things as should prove that the
285 vision which moveth him is no true revelation, but a very false
286 illusion.
287 VINCENT: Verily, uncle, I well allow that a man should, in this
288 thing as well as in every other in which he longeth to do another
289 man good, seek such a pleasant way that the party should be likely
290 to like his communication, or at least to take it well in worth.
291 And he should not enter in unto it in such a way that he whom he
292 would help should abhor him and be loth to hear him, and therefore
293 take no profit by him.
294 But now, uncle, if it come, by the one way or the other, to the
295 point where he will or shall hear me; what be the effectual means
296 with which I should by my counsel convert him?
297 ANTHONY: All those by which you may make him perceive that he is
298 deceived, and that his visions are no godly revelations but very
299 devilish illusion. And those reasons must you gather of the man,
300 of the matter, and of the law of God, or of some one of these.
301 Of the man may you gather them, if you can peradventure show him
302 that in such-and-such a point he is waxed worse since such
303 revelations have haunted him than he was before—as, in those who
304 are deluded, whosoever be well acquainted with them shall well
305 mark and perceive. For they wax more proud, more wayward, more
306 envious, suspicious, misjudging and depraving other men, with the
307 delight of their own praise, and such other spiritual vices of the
308 soul.
309 Of the matter may you gather, if it has happened that his
310 revelations before have proved false, or if they be strange things
311 rather than profitable ones. For that is a good mark between God's
312 miracles and the devil's wonders. For Christ and his saints have
313 their miracles always tending to fruit and profit. The devil and
314 his witches and necromancers, all their wonderful works tend to no
315 fruitful end, but to a fruitless ostentation and show, as it were
316 a juggler who would for a show before the people play feats of
317 skill at a feast.
318 Of the law of God you must draw your reasons in showing by the
319 scripture that the thing which he thinketh God biddeth by his
320 angel, God hath by his own mouth forbidden. And that is, you know
321 well, in the case that we speak of, so easy to find that I need
322 not to rehearse it to you. For among the Ten Commandments there is
323 plainly forbidden the unlawful killing of any man, and therefore
324 of himself, as (St. Austine saith) all the church teacheth, unless
325 he himself be no man.
326 VINCENT: This is very true, good uncle, nor will I dispute upon
327 any glossing of that prohibition. But since we find not the
328 contrary but that God may dispense with that commandment himself,
329 and both license and command also, if he himself wish, any man to
330 go kill either another man or himself, this man who is now by such
331 a marvellous vision induced to believe that God so biddeth him,
332 and therefore thinketh himself in that case discharged of that
333 prohibition and charged with the contrary commandment—with what
334 reason can we make him perceive that his vision is but an illusion
335 and not a true revelation?
336 ANTHONY: Nay, Cousin Vincent, you shall in this case not need to
337 ask those reasons of me. But taking the scripture of God for a
338 ground for this matter, you know very well yourself that you shall
339 go somewhat a shorter way to work if you ask this question of him:
340 Since God hath forbidden once the thing himself, though he may
341 dispense with it if he will, yet since the devil may feign himself
342 God and with a marvellous vision delude one, and make as though
343 God did it; and since the devil is also more likely to speak
344 against God's commandment than God against his own; you shall have
345 good cause, I say, to demand of the man himself whereby he knoweth
346 that his vision is God's true revelation and not the devil's false
347 delusion.
348 VINCENT: Indeed, uncle, I think that would be a hard question to
349 him. Can a man, uncle, have in such a thing even a very sure
350 knowledge of his own mind?
351 ANTHONY: Yea, cousin, God may cast into the mind of a man, I
352 suppose, such an inward light of understanding that he cannot fail
353 but be sure thereof. And yet he who is deluded by the devil may
354 think himself as sure and yet be deceived indeed. And such a
355 difference is there in a manner between them, as between the sight
356 of a thing while we are awake and look thereon, and the sight with
357 which we see a thing in our sleep while we dream thereof.
358 VINCENT: This is a pretty similitude, uncle, in this thing! And
359 then is it easy for the monk that we speak of to declare that he
360 knoweth his vision for a true revelation and not a false delusion,
361 if there be so great a difference between them.
362 ANTHONY: Not so easy yet, cousin, as you think it would be. For
363 how can you prove to me that you are awake?
364 VINCENT: Marry, lo, do I not now wag my hand, shake my head, and
365 stamp with my foot here on the floor?
366 ANTHONY: Have you never dreamed ere this that you have done the
367 same?
368 VINCENT: Yes, that have I, and more too than that. For I have ere
369 this in my sleep dreamed that I doubted whether I were asleep or
370 awake, and have in good faith thought that I did thereupon even
371 the same things that I do now indeed, and thereby determined that
372 I was not asleep. And yet have I dreamed in good faith further,
373 that I have been afterward at dinner and there, making merry with
374 good company, have told the same dream at the table and laughed
375 well at it, to think that while I was asleep I had by such means
376 of moving the parts of my body and considering thereof, so verily
377 thought myself awake!
378 ANTHONY: And will you not now soon, think you, when you wake and
379 rise, laugh as well at yourself when you see that you lie now in
380 your warm bed asleep again, and dream all this time, while you
381 believe so verily that you are awake and talking of these matters
382 with me?
383 VINCENT: God's Lord, uncle, you go now merrily to work with me
384 indeed, when you look and speak so seriously and would make me
385 think I were asleep!
386 ANTHONY: It may be that you are, for anything that you can say or
387 do whereby you can, with any reason that you make, drive me to
388 confess that you yourself be sure of the contrary. For you cannot
389 do or say anything now whereby you are sure to be awake but what
390 you have ere this, or hereafter may, think yourself as surely to
391 do the selfsame thing indeed while you be all the while asleep and
392 do nothing but lie dreaming.
393 VINCENT: Well, well, uncle, though I have ere this thought myself
394 awake while I was indeed asleep, yet for all this I know well
395 enough that I am awake now. And so do you too, though I cannot
396 find the words by which I may with reason force you to confess it,
397 without your always driving me off by the example of my dream.
398 ANTHONY: Meseemeth, cousin, this is very true. And likewise
399 meseemeth the manner and difference between some kind of true
400 revelations and some kind of false illusions is like that which
401 standeth between the things that are done awake and the things
402 that in our dreams seem to be done when we are sleeping. That is,
403 he who hath that kind of revelation from God is as sure of the
404 truth as we are of our own deeds while we are awake. And he who is
405 deluded by the devil is in such wise deceived as they are by their
406 dream, and worse, too. And yet he reckoneth himself for the time
407 as sure as the other, saving that one believeth falsely, the other
408 truly knoweth. But I say not, cousin, that this kind of sure
409 knowledge cometh in every kind of revelation. For there are many
410 kinds, of which it would be too long to talk now. But I say that
411 God doth certainly send some such to a man in some thing, or may.
412 VINCENT: Yet then this religious man of whom we speak, when I show
413 him the scripture against his revelation and therefore call it an
414 illusion, may bid me with reason go mind my own affairs. For he
415 knoweth well and surely himself that his revelation is very good
416 and true and not any false illusion, since for all the general
417 commandment of God in the scripture, God may dispense where he will
418 and when he will, and may command him to do the contrary. For he
419 commanded Abraham to kill his own son, and Sampson had, by
420 inspiration of God, commandment to kill himself by pulling down the
421 house upon his own head at the feast of the Philistines.
422 Now, if I would then do as you bade me right now, tell him that
423 such apparitions may be illusions, and since God's word is in the
424 scripture against him plain for the prohibition, he must perceive
425 the truth of his revelation whereby I may know it is not a false
426 illusion; then shall he in turn bid me tell him whereby I can
427 prove myself to be awake and talk with him and not be asleep and
428 dream so, since in my dream I may as surely think so as I know
429 that I do so. And thus shall he drive me to the same bay to which
430 I would bring him.
431 ANTHONY: This is well said, cousin, but yet could he not escape
432 you so. For the dispensation of God's common precept, which
433 dispensation he must say that he hath by his private revelation,
434 is a thing of such sort as showeth itself naught and false. For it
435 never hath any example like, since the world began until now, that
436 ever man hath read or heard of, among faithful people commended.
437 First, as for Abraham, concerning the death of his son: God
438 intended it not, but only tempted the towardness of the father's
439 obedience. As for Sampson, all men make not the matter very sure
440 whether he be saved or not, but yet therein some matter and cause
441 appeareth. For the Philistines being enemies of God and using
442 Sampson for their mocking-stock in scorn of God, it is well likely
443 that God gave him the mind to bestow his own life upon the
444 revenging of the displeasure that those blasphemous Philistines
445 did unto God. And that appeareth clear enough by this: that though
446 his strength failed him when he lacked his hair, yet had he not,
447 it seemeth, that strength evermore at hand while he had his hair,
448 but only at such times as it pleased God to give it to him. This
449 thing appeareth by these words, that the scripture in some place
450 of that matter saith, "The power or might of God rushed into
451 Sampson." And so therefore, since this thing that he did in the
452 pulling down of the house was done by the special gift of strength
453 then at that point given him by God, it well declareth that the
454 strength of God, and with it the spirit of God, entered into him
455 for it.
456 St. Austine also rehearseth that certain holy virtuous virgins, in
457 time of persecution, being pursued by God's enemies the infidels
458 to be deflowered by force, ran into a water and drowned themselves
459 rather than be bereaved of their virginity. And, albeit that he
460 thinketh it is not lawful for any other maid to follow their
461 example, but that she should suffer another to do her any manner
462 of violence by force and commit sin of his own upon her against
463 her will, rather than willingly and thereby sinfully herself to
464 become a homicide of herself; yet he thinketh that in them it
465 happened by the special instinct of the spirit of God, who, for
466 causes seen to himself, would rather that they should avoid it
467 with their own temporal death than abide the defiling and
468 violation of their chastity.
469 But now this good man neither hath any of God's enemies to be
470 revenged on by his own death, nor any woman who violently pursues
471 him to bereave him by force of his virginity! And we never find
472 that God proved any man's obedient mind by the commandment of his
473 own slaughter of himself. Therefore is both his case plainly
474 against God's open precept, and the dispensation strange and
475 without example, no cause appearing nor well imaginable. Unless he
476 would think that God could neither any longer live without him,
477 nor could take him to him in such wise as he doth other men, but
478 must command him to come by a forbidden way, by which, without
479 other cause, we never heard that ever he bade any man else before.
480 Now, you think that, if you should after this bid him tell you by
481 what way he knoweth that his intent riseth upon a true revelation
482 and not upon a false illusion, he in turn would bid you tell him
483 by what means you know that you are talking with him well awake
484 and not dreaming it asleep. You may answer him that for men thus
485 to talk together as you do and to prove and perceive that they do
486 so, by the moving of themselves, with putting the question unto
487 themselves for their pleasure, and marking and considering it, is
488 in waking a daily common thing that every man doth or can do when
489 he will, and when they do it, they do it but for pleasure. But in
490 sleep it happeneth very seldom that men dream that they do so, and
491 in the dream they never put the question except for doubt. And you
492 may tell him that, since this revelation is such also as happeneth
493 so seldom and oftener happeneth that men dream of such than have
494 such indeed, therefore it is more reasonable that he show you how
495 he knoweth, in such a rare thing and a thing more like a dream,
496 that he himself is not asleep, than that you, in such a common
497 thing among folk that are awake and so seldom happening in a
498 dream, should need to show him whereby you know that you be not
499 asleep.
500 Besides this, he to whom you should show it seeth himself and
501 perceiveth the thing that he would bid you prove. But the thing
502 that he would make you believe—the truth of his revelation which
503 you bid him prove—you see not that he knoweth it well himself.
504 And therefore, ere you believe it against the scripture, it would
505 be well consonant unto reason that he should show you how he
506 knoweth it for a true waking revelation and not a false dreaming
507 delusion.
508 VINCENT: Then shall he peradventure answer me that whether I
509 believe him or not maketh to him no matter; the thing toucheth
510 himself and not me, and he himself is in himself as sure that it
511 is a true revelation as that he can tell that he dreameth not but
512 talketh with me awake.
513 ANTHONY: Without doubt, cousin, if he abide at that point and can
514 by no reason be brought to do so much as doubt, nor can by no
515 means be shogged out of his dead sleep, but will needs take his
516 dream for a very truth, and—as some men rise by night and walk
517 about their chamber in their sleep—will so rise and hang himself;
518 I can then see no other way but either bind him fast in his bed,
519 or else essay whether that might hap to help him with which, the
520 common tale goeth, a carver's wife helped her husband in such a
521 frantic fancy. When, upon a Good Friday, he would needs have
522 killed himself for Christ as Christ did for him, she said to him
523 that it would then be fitting for him to die even after the same
524 fashion. And that might not be by his own hands, but by the hand
525 of another; for Christ, perdy, killed not himself. And because her
526 husband would take no counsel (for that would he not, in no wise),
527 she offered him that for God's sake she would secretly crucify him
528 herself upon a great cross that he had made to nail a new-carved
529 crucifix upon. And he was very glad thereof. Yet then she
530 bethought her that Christ was bound to a pillar and beaten first,
531 and afterward crowned with thorns. Thereupon, when she had by his
532 own assent bound him fast to a post, she left not off beating,
533 with holy exhortation to suffer, so much and so long that ere ever
534 she left work and unbound him (praying nevertheless, that she
535 might put on his head, and drive well down, a crown of thorns that
536 she had wrought for him and brought him), he said he thought this
537 was enough for that year. He would pray God to forbear him of the
538 rest till Good Friday came again! But when it came again the next
539 years, then was his desire past; he longed to follow Christ no
540 further.
541 VINCENT: Indeed, uncle, if this help him not, then will nothing
542 help him, I suppose.
543 ANTHONY: And yet, cousin, the devil may peradventure make him,
544 toward such a purpose, first gladly suffer other pain; yea, and
545 diminish his feeling in it, too, that he may thereby the less fear
546 his death. And yet are peradventure sometimes such things and many
547 more to be essayed. For as the devil may hap to make him suffer,
548 so may he hap to miss, namely if his friends fall to prayer for
549 him against his temptation. For that can he himself never do, while
550 he taketh it for none.
551 But, for conclusion: If the man be surely proved so inflexibly set
552 upon the purpose to destroy himself, as being commanded by God to
553 do so, that no good counsel that men can give him nor any other
554 thing that men may do to him can refrain him, but that he would
555 surely shortly kill himself; then except only good prayer made by
556 his friends for him, I can find no further shift but either to
557 have him ever in sight or to bind him fast in his bed.
558 And so must he needs of reason be content to be ordered. For
559 though he himself may take his fancy for a true revelation, yet
560 since he cannot make us perceive it for such, likewise as he
561 thinketh himself by his secret commandment bound to follow it, so
562 must he needs agree that, since it is against the plain open
563 prohibition of God, we are bound by the plain open precept to keep
564 him from it.
565 VINCENT: In this point, uncle, I can go no further. But now, if
566 he were, on the other hand, perceived to intend his destruction
567 and go about it with heaviness of heart and thought and
568 dullness—what way would there be to be used to him then?
569 ANTHONY: Then would his temptation, as I told you before, be
570 properly pertaining to our matter, for then would he be in a sore
571 tribulation and a very perilous. For then would it be a token that
572 the devil had either, by bringing him into some great sin, brought
573 him into despair, or peradventure, by his revelations being found
574 false and reproved or by some secret sin of his being deprehended
575 and divulged, had cast him both into despair of heaven through
576 fear and into a weariness of this life for shame. For then he
577 seeth his estimation lost among other folk of whose praise he was
578 wont to be proud.
579 And therefore, cousin, in such a case as this, the man is to be
580 fairly handled and sweetly, and with tender loving words to be put
581 in good courage, and comforted in all that men goodly can. Here
582 must they put him in mind that, if he despair not, but pull up his
583 courage and trust in God's great mercy, he shall have in
584 conclusion great cause to be glad of this fall. For before he
585 stood in greater peril than he was aware of, while he took himself
586 for better than he was. And God, for favour that he beareth him,
587 hath suffered him to fall deep into the devil's danger, to make
588 him thereby know what he was while he took himself for so sure.
589 And therefore, as he suffered him then to fall for a remedy
590 against over-bold pride, so will God now—if the man meek himself,
591 not with fruitless despair but with fruitful penance—so set him up
592 again upon his feet and so strengthen him with his grace, that for
593 this one fall that the devil hath given him he shall give the
594 devil a hundred.
595 And here must he be put in remembrance of Mary Magdalene, of the
596 prophet David, and especially of St. Peter, whose high bold
597 courage took a foul fall. And yet because he despaired not of
598 God's mercy, but wept and called upon it, how highly God took him
599 into his favour again is well testified in his holy scripture and
600 well known through Christendom.
601 And now shall it be charitably done if some good virtuous folk,
602 such as he himself somewhat esteemeth and hath afore longed to
603 stand in estimation with, do resort sometimes to him, not only to
604 give him counsel but also to ask advice and counsel of him in some
605 cases of their own conscience. For so may they let him perceive
606 that they esteem him now no less, but rather more than they did
607 before, since they think him now by this fall better expert of the
608 devil's craft and so not only better instructed himself but also
609 better able to give good advice and counsel to others. This thing
610 will, to my mind, well amend and lift up his courage from the
611 peril of that desperate shame.
612 VINCENT: Methinketh, uncle, that this would be a perilous thing.
613 For it may peradventure make him set the less by his fall, and
614 thereby it may cast him into his first pride or into his other sin
615 again, the falling in to which drove him into this despair.
616 ANTHONY: I do not mean, cousin, that every fool should at
617 adventure fall in hand with him, for so might it happen to do harm
618 indeed.
619 But, cousin, if a learned physician have a man in hand, he can
620 well discern when and how long some certain medicine is necessary
621 which, if administered at another time or at that time over-long
622 continued, might put the patient in peril. If he have his patient
623 in an ague, for the cure of which he needeth his medicines in
624 their working cold, yet he may hap, ere that fever be full cured,
625 to fall into some other disease such that, unless it were helped
626 with hot medicine, would be likely to kill the body before the
627 fever could be cured. The physician then would for the while have
628 his most care to the cure of that thing in which would be the most
629 present peril. And when that were once out of jeopardy, he would
630 do then the more exact diligence afterward about the further cure
631 of the fever.
632 And likewise, if a ship be in peril to fall into Scilla, the fear
633 of falling into Charibdis on the other side shall never hinder any
634 wise master thereof from drawing himself from Scilla toward
635 Charibdis first, in all that ever he can. But when he hath himself
636 once so far away from Scilla that he seeth himself safe out of
637 that danger, then will he begin to take good heed to keep himself
638 well from the other.
639 And likewise, while this man is falling down to despair and to the
640 final destruction of himself, a good wise spiritual leech will
641 first look unto that, and by good comfort lift up his courage. And
642 when he seeth that peril well past, he will care for the cure of
643 his other faults afterward. Howbeit, even in the giving of his
644 comfort, he may find ways enough in such wise to temper his words
645 that the men may take occasion of good courage and yet far from
646 occasion of new relapse into his former sin. For the great part of
647 his counsel shall be to encourage him to amendment, and that is,
648 perdy, far from falling into sin again.
649 VINCENT: I think, uncle, that folk fall into this ungracious
650 mind, through the devil's temptation, by many more means than one.
651 ANTHONY: That is, cousin, very true. For the devil taketh his
652 occasions as he seeth them fall convenient for him. Some he
653 stirreth to it for weariness of themselves after some great loss,
654 some for fear of horrible bodily harm, and some (as I said) for
655 fear of worldly shame.
656 One I knew myself who had been long reputed for a right honest
657 man, who was fallen into such a fancy that he was well near worn
658 away with it. But what he was tempted to do, that would he tell no
659 man. But he told me that he was sore cumbered and that it always
660 ran in his mind that folk's fancies were fallen from him, and that
661 they esteemed not his wit as they were wont to do, but ever his
662 mind gave him that the people began to take him for a fool. And
663 folk of truth did not so at all, but reputed him both for wise and
664 honest.
665 Two others I knew who were marvellous afraid that they would kill
666 themselves, and could tell me no cause wherefore they so feared it
667 except that their own mind so gave them. Neither had they any loss
668 nor no such thing toward them, nor none occasion of any worldly
669 shame (the one was in body very well liking and lusty), but
670 wondrous weary were they both twain of that mind. And always they
671 thought that they would not do it for anything, and nevertheless
672 they feared they would. And wherefore they so feared neither of
673 them both could tell. And the one, lest he should do it, desired
674 his friends to bind him.
675 VINCENT: This is, uncle, a marvellous strange manner.
676 ANTHONY: Forsooth, cousin, I suppose many of them are in this
677 case.
678 The devil, as I said before, seeketh his occasions. For as St.
679 Peter saith, "Your adversary the devil as a roaring lion goeth
680 about seeking whom he may devour." He marketh well, therefore, the
681 state and condition that every man standeth in, not only
682 concerning these outward things (lands, possessions, goods,
683 authority, fame, favour, or hatred of the world), but also men's
684 complexions within them—health or sickness, good humours or bad,
685 by which they be light-hearted or lumpish, strong-hearted or faint
686 and feeble of spirit, bold and hardy or timorous and fearful of
687 courage. And according as these things minister him matter of
688 temptation, so useth he himself in the manner of his temptation.
689 Now likewise as in such folk as are full of young warm lusty blood
690 and other humours exciting the flesh to filthy voluptuous living,
691 the devil useth to make those things his instruments in tempting
692 them and provoking them to it; and as, where he findeth some folk
693 full of hot blood and choler, he maketh those humours his
694 instruments to set their hearts on fire in wrath and fierce
695 furious anger; so where he findeth some folk who, through some
696 dull melancholy humours, are naturally disposed to fear, he
697 casteth sometimes such a fearful imagination into their mind that
698 without help of God they can never cast it out of their heart.
699 Some, at the sudden falling of some horrible thought into their
700 mind, have not only had a great abomination at it (which
701 abomination they well and virtuously had), but the devil, using
702 their melancholy humour and thereby their natural inclination to
703 fear for his instruments, hath caused them to conceive therewith
704 such a deep dread besides that they think themselves with that
705 abominable thought to be fallen into such an outrageous sin that
706 they are ready to fall into despair of grace, believing that God
707 hath given them over for ever. Whereas that thought, were it never
708 so horrible and never so abominable, is yet unto those who never
709 like it, but ever still abhor it and strive still against it,
710 matter of conflict and merit and not any sin at all.
711 Some have, with holding a knife in their hand, suddenly thought
712 upon the killing of themselves, and forthwith, in devising what a
713 horrible thing it would be if they should mishap to do so, have
714 fallen into a fear that they would do so indeed. And they have,
715 with long and often thinking thereon, imprinted that fear so sore
716 in their imagination, that some of them have not afterwards cast
717 it off without great difficulty. And some could never in their
718 life be rid of it, but have afterward in conclusion miserably done
719 it indeed. But like as, where the devil useth the blood of a man's
720 own body toward his purpose in provoking him to lechery, the man
721 must and doth with grace and wisdom resist it; so must the man do
722 whose melancholy humours and devil abuseth, toward the casting of
723 such a desperate dread into his heart.
724 VINCENT: I pray you, uncle, what advice would be to be given him
725 in such a case?
726 ANTHONY: Surely, methinketh his help standeth in two things:
727 counsel and prayer.
728 First, as concerning counsel: Like as it may be that he hath two
729 things that hold him in his temptation; that is, some evil humours
730 of his own body, and the cursed devil that abuseth them to his
731 pernicious purpose, so must he needs against them twain the
732 counsel of two manner of folk; that is, physicians for the body
733 and physicians for the soul. The bodily physician shall consider
734 what abundance of these evil humours the man hath, that the devil
735 maketh his instruments, in moving the man toward that fearful
736 affection. And he shall proceed by fitting diet and suitable
737 medicines to resist them, as well as by purgations to disburden
738 the body of them.
739 Let no man think it strange that I would advise a man to take
740 counsel for the body, in such spiritual suffering. For since the
741 body and the soul are so knit and joined together that they both
742 make between them one person, the distemperance of either one
743 engendereth sometimes the distemperance of both twain. And
744 therefore I would advise every man in every sickness of the body
745 to be shriven and to seek of a good spiritual physician the sure
746 health of his soul. For this shall not only serve against peril
747 that may peradventure grow further by that sickness than in the
748 beginning men think were likely, but the comfort of it (and God's
749 favour increasing with it) shall also do the body good. For this
750 cause the blessed apostle St. James exhorteth men in their bodily
751 sickness to call in the priests, and saith that it shall do them
752 good both in body and soul. So likewise would I sometimes advise
753 some men, in some sickness of the soul, besides their spiritual
754 leech, to take also some counsel of the physician for the body.
755 Some who are wretchedly disposed, and yet long to be more vicious
756 than they are, go to physicians and apothecaries and enquire what
757 things may serve them to make them more lusty to their foul
758 fleshly delight. And would it then be any folly, on the other
759 hand, if he who feeleth himself against his will much moved unto
760 such uncleanness, should enquire of the physician what things,
761 without diminishing his health, would be suitable for the
762 diminishing of such foul fleshly motion?
763 Of spiritual counsel, the first is to be shriven, that the devil
764 have not the more power upon him by reason of his other sins.
765 VINCENT: I have heard some say, uncle, that when such folk have
766 been at shrift, their temptation hath been the more hot upon them
767 than it was before.
768 ANTHONY: That think I very well, but that is a special token that
769 shrift is wholesome for them, since the devil is most wroth with
770 it. You find, in some places in the gospel, that the devil did
771 most trouble the person whom he possessed when he saw that Christ
772 would cast him out. Otherwise, we must let the devil do what he
773 will, if we fear his anger, for with every good deed will he wax
774 angry.
775 Then is it in his shrift to be told him that he not only feareth
776 more than he needeth, but also feareth where he needeth not. And
777 besides that, he is sorry for a thing for which, unless he will
778 willingly turn his good into his harm, he hath more cause to be
779 glad.
780 First, if he have cause to fear, yet feareth he more than he
781 needeth. For there is no devil so diligent to destroy him as God
782 is to preserve him; nor no devil so near him to do him harm as God
783 is to do him good. Nor are all the devils in hell so strong to
784 invade and assault him as God is to defend him if he distrust him
785 not but faithfully put his trust in him.
786 He feareth also where he needeth not. For he dreadeth that he were
787 out of God's favour, because such horrible thoughts fall into his
788 mind, but he must understand that while they fall into his mind
789 against his will they are not imputed unto him.
790 He is, finally, sad of that of which he may be glad. For since he
791 taketh such thoughts displeasantly, and striveth and fighteth
792 against them, he hath thereby a good token that he is in God's
793 favour, and that God assisteth him and helpeth him. And he may
794 make himself sure that so will God never cease to do, unless he
795 himself fail and fall from him first. And beside that, this
796 conflict that he hath against the temptation shall, if he will not
797 fall where he need not, be an occasion of his merit and of a right
798 great reward in heaven. And the pain that he taketh therein shall
799 for so much, as Master Gerson well showeth, stand him in stead of
800 his purgatory.
801 The manner of the fight against temptation must stand in three
802 things: that is, in resisting, and in contemning, and in the
803 invocation of help.
804 Resist must a man for his own part with reason, considering what a
805 folly it would be to fall where he need not, since he is not
806 driven to it in avoiding of any other pain or in hope of winning
807 any manner of pleasure, but contrariwise he would by that fall
808 lose everlasting bliss and fall into everlasting pain. And if it
809 were in avoiding of other great pain, yet could he avoid none so
810 great thereby as the one he should thereby fall into.
811 He must also consider that a great part of this temptation is in
812 effect but the fear of his own fancy, the dread that he hath lest
813 he shall once be driven to it. For he may be sure that (unless he
814 himself will, of his own folly) all the devils in hell can never
815 drive him to it, but his own foolish imagination may. For it
816 fareth in his temptation like a man going over a high bridge who
817 waxeth so afraid, through his own fancy, that he falleth down
818 indeed, when he would otherwise be able enough to pass over
819 without any danger. For a man upon such a bridge, if folk call
820 upon him, "You fall, you fall!" may fall with the fancy that he
821 taketh thereof; although, if folk looked merrily upon him and
822 said, "There is no danger therein," he would pass over the bridge
823 well enough—and he would not hesitate to run upon it, if it were
824 but a foot from the ground. So, in this temptation, the devil
825 findeth the man of his own foolish fancy afraid and then crieth in
826 the ear of his heart, "Thou fallest, thou fallest!" and maketh the
827 foolish man afraid that he should, at every foot, fall indeed. And
828 the devil so wearieth him with that continual fear, if he give the
829 ear of his heart to him, that at last he withdraweth his mind from
830 due remembrance of God, and then driveth him to that deadly
831 mischief indeed. Therefore, like as, against the vice of the
832 flesh, the victory standeth not all in the fight, but sometimes
833 also in the flight (saving that it is indeed a part of a wise
834 warrior's fight to flee from his enemies' traps), so must a man in
835 this temptation too, not only resist it always with reasoning
836 against it, but sometimes set it clear at right naught and cast it
837 off when it cometh and not once regard it so much as to vouchsafe
838 to think thereon.
839 Some folk have been clearly rid of such pestilent fancies with
840 very full contempt of them, making a cross upon their hearts and
841 bidding the devil avaunt. And sometimes they laugh him to scorn
842 too, and then turn their mind unto some other matter. And when the
843 devil hath seen that they have set so little by him, after certain
844 essays, made in such times as he thought most fitting, he hath
845 given that temptation quite over. And this he doth not only
846 because the proud spirit cannot endure to be mocked, but also
847 lest, with much tempting the man to the sin to which he could not
848 in conclusion bring him, he should much increase his merit.
849 The final fight is by invocation of help unto God, both praying
850 for himself and desiring others also to pray for him—both poor
851 folk for his alms and other good folk of their charity, especially
852 good priests in that holy sacred service of the Mass. And not only
853 them but also his own good angel and other holy saints such as his
854 devotion specially doth stand unto. Or, if he be learned, let him
855 use then the litany, with the holy suffrages that follow, which is
856 a prayer in the church of marvellous old antiquity. For it was not
857 made first, as some believe, by that holy man St. Gregory (which
858 opinion arose from the fact that, in the time of a great
859 pestilence in Rome, he caused the whole city to go in solemn
860 procession with it), but it was in use in the church many years
861 before St. Gregory's days, as well appeareth by the books of other
862 holy doctors and saints, who were dead hundreds of years before
863 St. Gregory was born.
864 And holy St. Bernard giveth counsel that every man should make
865 suit unto angels and saints to pray for him to God in the things
866 that he would have furthered by his holy hand. If any man will
867 stick at that, and say it needs not, because God can hear us
868 himself; and will also say that it is perilous to do so because
869 (they say) we are not so counseled by scripture, I will not
870 dispute the matter here. He who will not do it, I hinder him not
871 to leave it undone. But yet for mine own part, I will as well
872 trust to the counsel of St. Bernard, and reckon him for as good
873 and as well learned in scripture, as any man whom I hear say the
874 contrary. And better dare I jeopard my soul with the soul of St.
875 Bernard than with that of him who findeth that fault in his
876 doctrine.
877 Unto God himself every good man counseleth to have recourse above
878 all. And, in this temptation, to have special remembrance of
879 Christ's passion, and pray him for the honour of his death, the
880 ground of man's salvation, to keep this person thus tempted form
881 that damnable death.
882 Special verses may be drawn out of the psalter, against the
883 devil's wicked temptations—as, for example, *"Exsurgat Deus et
884 dissipentur inimici eius, et fugiant qui oderunt eum a facie
885 eius,"* and many others—which in such horrible temptation are
886 pleasing to God and to the devil very terrible. But none is more
887 terrible nor more odious to the devil than the words with which
888 our Saviour drove him away himself: *"Vade Sathana."* And no
889 prayer is more acceptable unto God, nor more effectual in its
890 matter, than those words which our Saviour hath taught us himself,
891 *"Ne nos inducas in tentationem, sed libera nos a malo."* And I
892 doubt not, by God's grace, but that he who in such a temptation
893 will use good counsel and prayer and keep himself in good virtuous
894 business and good virtuous company and abide in the faithful hope
895 of God's help, he shall have the truth of God (as the prophet
896 saith in the verse afore rehearsed) so compass him about with a
897 shield that he shall not need to dread this night's fear of this
898 wicked temptation.
899 And thus will I finish this piece of the night's fear. And glad am
900 I that we are past it, and come once unto the day, to those other
901 words of the prophet, *"A sagitta volante in die."* For methinketh
902 I have made it a long night!
903 VINCENT: Forsooth, uncle, so have you, but we have not slept in
904 it, but been very well occupied. But now I fear that unless you
905 make here a pause till you have dined, you shall keep yourself
906 from your dinner over-long.
907 ANTHONY: Nay, nay, cousin, for I broke my fast even as you came
908 in. And also you shall find this night and this day like a winter
909 day and a winter night. For as the winter hath short days and long
910 nights, so shall you find that I made you not this fearful night
911 so long but what I shall make you this light courageous day as
912 short.
913 And so shall the matter require well of itself indeed. For in
914 these words of the prophet, "The truth of God shall compass thee
915 round about with a shield from the arrow flying in the day," I
916 understand the arrow of pride, with which the devil tempteth a
917 man, not in the night (that is, in tribulation and adversity), for
918 that time is too discomfortable and too fearful for pride, but in
919 the day (that is, in prosperity), for that time is full of
920 lightsome pleasure and courage. But surely this worldly prosperity
921 in which a man so rejoiceth and of which the devil maketh him so
922 proud, is but a very short winter day. For we begin, many full
923 poor and cold, and up we fly like an arrow shot into the air. And
924 yet when we be suddenly shot up into the highest, ere we be well
925 warm there, down we come unto the cold ground again. And then even
926 there stick we still. And yet for the short while that we be
927 upward and aloft—Lord, how lusty and how proud we be, buzzing
928 above busily, as a bumblebee flieth about in summer, never aware
929 that she shall die in winter! And so fare many of us, God help us.
930 For in the short winter day of worldly wealth and prosperity, this
931 flying arrow of the devil, this high spirit of pride, shot out of
932 the devil's bow and piercing through our heart, beareth us up in
933 our affection aloft into the clouds, where we think we sit on the
934 rainbow and overlook the world under us, accounting in the regard
935 of our own glory such other poor souls as were peradventure wont
936 to be our fellows for silly poor pismires and ants.
937 But though this arrow of pride fly never so high in the clouds,
938 and though the man whom it carrieth up so high be never so joyful
939 thereof, yet let him remember that, be this arrow never so light,
940 it hath yet a heavy iron head. And therefore, fly it never so
941 high, down must it needs come, and on the ground must it light.
942 And sometimes it falleth not in a very cleanly place, but the
943 pride turneth into rebuke and shame and there is then all the
944 glory gone.
945 Of this arrow speaketh the wise man in the fifth chapter of the
946 book of Wisdom, where he saith in the person of them that in pride
947 and vanity passed the time of this present life, and after that so
948 spent, passed hence into hell: "What hath pride profited us? Or
949 what good hath the glory of our riches done unto us? Passed are
950 all those things like a shadow . . . or like an arrow shot out
951 into the place appointed; the air that was divided is forthwith
952 returned unto the place, and in such wise closed together again
953 that the way is not perceived in which the arrow went. And in like
954 wise we, as soon as we were born, are forthwith vanished away, and
955 have left no token of any good virtue behind us, but are consumed
956 and wasted and come to naught in our malignity. They, lo, that
957 have lived here in sin, such words have they spoken when they lay
958 in hell."
959 Here shall you, good cousin, consider, that whereas the scripture
960 here speaketh of the arrow shot into its place appointed or
961 intended, in the shooting of this arrow of pride there be divers
962 purposings and appointings. For the proud man himself hath no
963 certain purpose or appointment at any mark, butt, or prick upon
964 earth, at which he determineth to shoot and there to stick and
965 tarry. But ever he shooteth as children do, who love to shoot up
966 cop-high, to see how high their arrow can fly up. But now doth the
967 devil intend and appoint a certain mark, surely set in a place into
968 which he purposeth—fly this arrow never so high and the proud
969 heart on it—to have them both alight at last, and that place is in
970 the very pit of hell. There is set the devil's well-acquainted
971 prick and his very just mark. And with his pricking shaft of pride
972 he hath by himself a plain proof and experience that down upon this
973 prick (unless it be stopped by some grace of God on the way) the
974 soul that flieth up with it can never fail to fall. For when he
975 himself was in heaven and began to fly cop-high, with the lusty
976 light flight of pride, saying, "I will fly up above the stars and
977 set my throne on the sides of the north, and will be like unto the
978 Highest," long ere he could fly up half so high as he said in his
979 heart that he would, he was turned from a bright glorious angel
980 into a dark deformed devil, and from flying any further upward,
981 down was he thrown into the deep dungeon of hell.
982 Now may it, peradventure, cousin, seem that, since this kind of
983 temptation of pride is no tribulation or pain, all this that we
984 speak of this sorrow of pride flying forth in the day of
985 prosperity, would be beside our matter.
986 VINCENT: Verily, mine uncle, and so seemed it unto me. And
987 somewhat was I minded so to say to you, too, saving that, whether
988 it were properly pertaining to the present matter or somewhat
989 digressing from it, methought it was good matter and such as I had
990 no wish to leave.
991 ANTHONY: But now must you consider, cousin, that though
992 prosperity be contrary to tribulation, yet unto many a good man
993 the devil's temptation to pride in prosperity is a greater
994 tribulation, and more hath need of good comfort and good counsel
995 both, than he who never felt it would believe. And that is the
996 thing, cousin, that maketh me speak of it as of a thing proper to
997 this matter. For, cousin, as it is a right hard thing to touch
998 pitch and never defile the fingers, to put flax unto fire and yet
999 keep them from burning, to keep a serpent in thy bosom and yet be
1000 safe from stinging, to put young men with young women without
1001 danger of foul fleshly desire—so it is hard for any person,
1002 either man or woman, in great worldly wealth and much prosperity,
1003 so to withstand the suggestions of the devil and occasions given
1004 by the world that they keep themselves from the deadly danger of
1005 ambitious glory. And if a man fall into it, there followeth upon
1006 it a whole flood of all unhappy mischief: arrogant manner, high
1007 solemn bearing, overlooking the poor in word and countenance,
1008 displeasant and disdainful behaviour, ravine, extortion,
1009 oppression, hatred and cruelty.
1010 Now, many a good man, cousin, come into great authority, casteth
1011 in his mind the peril of such occasions of pride as the devil
1012 taketh of prosperity to make his instruments of, with which to
1013 move men to such high point of presumption as engendereth so many
1014 great evils. And, feeling the devil therewith offering him
1015 suggestions to it, he is sore troubled therewith. And some fall so
1016 afraid of it that even in the day of prosperity they fall into the
1017 night's fear of pusillanimity, and they leave the things undone in
1018 which they might use themselves well. And mistrusting the aid and
1019 help of God in holding them upright in their temptations, whereby
1020 for faint heart they leave off good business in which they would
1021 be well occupied. And, under pretext (as it seemeth to themselves)
1022 of humble heart and meekness, and of serving God in contemplation
1023 and silence, they seek their own ease and earthly rest unawares.
1024 And with this, if it be so, God is not well content.
1025 Howbeit, if it be so that a man, by the experience that he hath of
1026 himself, perceiveth that in wealth and authority he doth his own
1027 soul harm, and cannot do the good that to his part appertaineth;
1028 but seeth the things that he should set his hands to sustain,
1029 decay through his default and fall to ruin under him, and seeth
1030 that to the amendment thereof he leaveth his own duty undone; then
1031 would I in any wise advise him to leave off that thing—be it
1032 spiritual benefice that he have, parsonage or bishopric, or
1033 temporal office and authority—and rather give it over quite and
1034 draw himself aside and serve God, than to take the worldly worship
1035 and commodity for himself, with incommodity of those whom his duty
1036 would be to profit.
1037 But, on the other hand, he may not see the contrary but what he
1038 may do his duty conveniently well, and may fear nothing but that
1039 the temptations of ambition and pride may peradventure turn his
1040 good purpose and make him decline unto sin. I deny not that it is
1041 well done to stand always in moderate fear, for the scripture
1042 saith, "Blessed is the man that is always fearful," and St. Paul
1043 saith, "He that standeth, let him look that he fall not." Yet is
1044 over-much fear perilous and draweth toward the mistrust of God's
1045 gracious help. This immoderate fear and faint heart holy scripture
1046 forbiddeth, saying, "Be not feeble-hearted or timorous." Let such
1047 a man therefore temper his fear with good hope, and think that
1048 since God hath set him in that place (if he think that God have
1049 set him in it), God will assist him with his grace to use it well.
1050 Howbeit, if he came to it by simony or some such other evils
1051 means, then that would be one good reason wherefore he should
1052 rather leave it off. But otherwise let him continue in his good
1053 business. And, against the devil's provocation unto evil, let him
1054 bless himself and call unto God and pray, and look that the devil
1055 tempt him not to lean the more toward the contrary.
1056 Let him pity and comfort those who are in distress and affliction.
1057 I mean not that he should let every malefactor pass forth
1058 unpunished, and freely run out and rob at random. But in his heart
1059 let him be sorry to see that of necessity, for fear of decaying
1060 the common weal, men are driven to put malefactors to pain. And
1061 yet where he findeth good tokens and likelihood of amendment,
1062 there let him help all that he can that mercy may be had. There
1063 shall never lack desperately disposed wretched enough besides,
1064 upon whom, as an example, justice can proceed. Let him think, in
1065 his own heart, that every poor beggar is his fellow.
1066 VINCENT: That will be very hard, uncle, for an honourable man to
1067 do, when he beholdeth himself richly apparelled and the beggar
1068 rigged in his rags.
1069 ANTHONY: If there were here, cousin, two men who were both
1070 beggars, and afterward a great rich man would take one unto him,
1071 and tell him that for a little time he would have him in his
1072 house, and thereupon arrayed him in silk and gave him a great bag
1073 by his side, filled even with gold, but giving him this catch
1074 therewith: that, within a little while, out he should go in his
1075 old rags again, and bear never a penny with him—if this beggar
1076 met his fellow now, while his gay gown was on, might he not, for
1077 all his gay gear, take him for his fellow still? And would he not
1078 be a very fool if, for a wealth of a few weeks, he would think
1079 himself far his better?
1080 VINCENT: Yes, uncle, if the difference in their state were no
1081 other.
1082 ANTHONY: Surely, cousin, methinketh that in this world, between
1083 the richest and the most poor, the difference is scant so much. For
1084 let the highest look on the most base, and consider how they both
1085 came into this world. And then let him consider further that,
1086 howsoever rich he be now, he shall yet, within a while—
1087 peradventure less than one week—walk out again as poor as that
1088 beggar shall. And then, by my troth, methinketh this rich man much
1089 more than mad if, for the wealth of a little while—haply less than
1090 one week—he reckon himself in earnest any better than the beggar's
1091 fellow.
1092 And less than thus can no man think, who hath any natural wit and
1093 well useth it. But now a Christian man, cousin, who hath the light
1094 of faith, he cannot fail to think much further in this thing. For
1095 he will think not only upon his bare coming hither and his bare
1096 going hence again, but also the dreadful judgment of God, and upon
1097 the fearful pains of hell and the inestimable joys of heaven. And
1098 in the considering of these things, he will call to remembrance
1099 that peradventure when this beggar and he are both departed hence,
1100 the beggar may be suddenly set up in such royalty that well were
1101 he himself that ever was he born if he might be made his fellow.
1102 And he who well bethinketh him, cousin, upon these things, I
1103 verily think that the arrow of pride flying forth in the day of
1104 worldly wealth shall never so wound his heart that ever it shall
1105 bear him up one foot.
1106 But now, to the intent that he may think on such things the
1107 better, let him use often to resort to confession. And there let
1108 him open his heart and, by the mouth of some virtuous ghostly
1109 father, have such things often renewed in his remembrance. Let him
1110 also choose himself some secret solitary place in his own house,
1111 as far from noise and company as he conveniently can, and thither
1112 let him sometimes secretly resort alone, imagining himself as one
1113 going out of the world even straight unto the giving up his
1114 reckoning unto God of his sinful living. There, before an altar or
1115 some pitiful image of Christ's bitter passion, the beholding of
1116 which may put him in remembrance of the thing and move him to
1117 devout compassion, let him then kneel down or fall prostrate as at
1118 the feet of almighty God, verily believing him to be there
1119 invisibly present, as without any doubt he is. There let him open
1120 his heart to God and confess his faults, such as he can call to
1121 mind, and pray God for forgiveness. Let him call to remembrance
1122 the benefits that God hath given him, either in general among
1123 other men or privately to himself, and give him humble hearty
1124 thanks for them. There let him declare unto God the temptations of
1125 the devil, the suggestions of the flesh, the occasions of the
1126 world—and of his worldly friends, much worse many times in
1127 drawing a man from God than are his most mortal enemies, as our
1128 Saviour witnesseth himself where he saith, "The enemies of a man
1129 are they that are his own familiars." There let him lament and
1130 bewail unto God his own frailty, negligence, and sloth in
1131 resisting and withstanding of temptation; his readiness and
1132 proneness to fall into it. There let him lamentably beseech God,
1133 of his gracious aid and help, to strengthen his infirmity—both to
1134 keep him from falling and, when he by his own fault misfortuneth
1135 to fall, then with the helping hand of his merciful grace to lift
1136 him up and set him on his feet in the state of his grace again.
1137 And let this man not doubt but that God heareth him and granteth
1138 him gladly his boon.
1139 And so, dwelling in the faithful trust of God's help, he shall
1140 well use his prosperity, and persevere in his good profitable
1141 business, and shall have the truth of God so compass him about
1142 with a shield of his heavenly defence that he shall not need to
1143 dread of the devil's arrow flying in the day of worldly wealth.
1144 VINCENT: Forsooth, uncle, I like this good counsel well. And I
1145 should think that those who are in prosperity and take such order
1146 therein, may do much good both to themselves and to other folk.
1147 ANTHONY: I beseech our Lord, cousin, to put this and better in
1148 the mind of every man who needeth it.
1149 And now will I touch one word or twain of the third temptation, of
1150 which the prophet speaketh in these words: "From the business
1151 walking in the darknesses." And then will we call for our dinner,
1152 leaving the last temptation—that is, "from the incursion and the
1153 devil of the midday"—till afternoon. And then shall we with that,
1154 God willing, make an end of all this matter.
1155 VINCENT: Our Lord reward you, good uncle, for your good labour
1156 with me. But, for our Lord's sake, take good heed, uncle, that you
1157 forbear not your dinner over-long.
1158 ANTHONY: Fear not that, cousin, I warrant you, for this piece
1159 will I make you but short.
BOOK II · CHAPTER XVII
118 The prophet saith in the said psalm, "He that dwelleth in the
119 faithful hope of God's help, he shall abide in the protection or
120 safeguard of God in heaven. And thou who art such a one, the truth
121 of him shall so compass thee about with a shield, that thou shalt
122 not be afraid of the business walking about in the darknesses."
123 "*Negotium,* the business," is here, cousin, the name of the devil
124 who is ever full of busy-ness in tempting folk to much evil
125 business. His time of tempting is in the darknesses. For you know
126 well that beside the full night, which is the deep dark, there are
127 two times of darkness, the one ere the morning wax light, the
128 other when the evening waxeth dark. Two times of like darkness are
129 there also in the soul of man: the one ere the light of grace be
130 well sprung up in the heart, the other when the light of grace
131 beginneth out of the heart to walk fast away. In these two
132 darknesses this devil who is called Business busily walketh about,
133 and he carrieth about with him such foolish folk as will follow
134 him and setteth them to work with many a manner of bumbling
135 business.
136 He setteth some, I say, to seek the pleasures of the flesh in
137 eating, drinking, and other filthy delight. And some he setteth
138 about incessant seeking for these worldly goods. And of such busy
139 folk whom this devil called Business, walking about in the
140 darknesses, setteth to work with such business, our Saviour saith
141 in the gospel, "He that walketh in darknesses knoweth not whither
142 he goeth." And surely in such a state are they—they neither know
143 which way they go, nor whither. For verily they walk round about
144 as it were in a round maze; when they think themselves at an end
145 of their business, they are but at the beginning again. For is not
146 the going about the serving of the flesh a business that hath no
147 end, but evermore from the end cometh to the beginning again? Go
148 they never so full-fed to bed, yet evermore on the morrow, as new
149 they are to be fed again as they were the day before. Thus fareth
150 it by the belly; thus fareth it by those parts that are beneath
151 the belly. And as for covetousness, it fareth like the fire—the
152 more wood there cometh to it, the more fervent and the more greedy
153 it is.
154 But now hath this maze a centre or middle place, into which these
155 busy folk are sometimes conveyed suddenly when they think they are
156 not yet far from the brink. The centre or middle place of this
157 maze is hell. And into that place are these busy folk who with
158 this devil of business walk about in this busy maze, in the
159 darkness, sometimes suddenly conveyed, unaware whither they are
160 going. And that may be even while they think that they have not
161 walked far from the beginning, and that they have yet a great way
162 to walk about before they should come to the end. But of these
163 fleshly folk walking in this busy pleasant maze the scripture
164 declareth the end: "They lead their life in pleasure, and at a pop
165 down they descend into hell."
166 Of the covetous man saith St. Paul, "They that long to be rich do
167 fall into temptation and into the snare of the devil, and into
168 many unprofitable and harmful desires, which drown men into death
169 and destruction." Lo, here in the middle place of this busy maze,
170 the snare of the devil, the place of perdition and destruction, in
171 which they fall and are caught and drowned ere they are aware!
172 The covetous rich man also that our Saviour speaketh of in the
173 gospel, who had so great plenty of corn that his barns would not
174 receive it, but intended to make his barns larger, and said unto
175 himself that he would make merry many days—he thought, you know,
176 that he had a great way yet to walk. But God said unto him, "Fool,
177 this night shall they take thy soul from thee, and then all these
178 goods that thou hast gathered, whose shall they be?" Here, you
179 see, he fell suddenly into the deep centre of this busy maze, so
180 that he was fallen full into it ere ever he had thought he should
181 have come near to it.
182 Now this I know very well: Those who are walking about in this
183 busy maze take not their business for any tribulation. And yet are
184 there many of them as sore wearied in it, and sore panged and
185 pained, their pleasures being so short, so little, and so few, and
186 their displeasures and their griefs so great, so continual, and so
187 many. It maketh me think on a good worshipful man who, when he
188 divers times beheld what pain his wife took in tightly binding up
189 her hair to make her a fair large forehead, and with tightly
190 bracing in her body to make her middle small (both twain to her
191 great pain) for the pride of a little foolish praise, he said unto
192 her, "Forsooth, madam, if God give you not hell, he shall do you a
193 great wrong. For it must needs be your own very right, for you buy
194 it very dear and take very great pain therefore!"
195 Those who now lie in hell for their wretched living here do now
196 perceive their folly in the more pain that they took here for the
197 less pleasure. There confess they now their folly, and cry out,
198 "We have been wearied in the way of wickedness." And yet, while
199 they were walking in that way, they would not rest themselves, but
200 ran on still in their weariness, and put themselves still unto
201 more pain and more, for a little childish pleasure, short and soon
202 gone. For that they took all that labour and pain, beside the
203 everlasting pain that followed it for their further advantage
204 afterward. So help me God, but I verily think many a man buyeth
205 hell here with so much pain that he might have bought heaven with
206 less than half!
207 But yet, as I say, while these fleshly and worldly busy folk are
208 walking about in this round busy maze of the devil called Business
209 who walketh about in these two times of darkness, their wits are
210 so bewitched by the secret enchantment of the devil that they mark
211 not the great long miserable weariness and pain that the devil
212 maketh them take and endure about naught. And therefore they take
213 it for no tribulation, so that they need no comfort. And therefore
214 it is not for their sakes that I speak of all this, saving that it
215 may serve them for counsel toward the perceiving of their own
216 foolish misery, through the help of God's grace, beginning to
217 shine upon them again. But there are very good folk and virtuous
218 who are in the daylight of grace, and yet the devil tempteth them
219 busily to such fleshly delight. And since they see plenty of
220 worldly substance fall unto them, and feel the devil in like wise
221 busily tempt them to set their hearts upon it, they are sore
222 troubled therewith. And they begin to fear thereby that they are
223 not with God in the light but with this devil that the prophet
224 calleth *Negotium*—that is to say, Business—walking about in the
225 two times of darknesses.
226 Howbeit, as I said before of those good folk and gracious who are
227 in the worldly wealth of great power and authority and thereby
228 fear the devil's arrow of pride, so say I now here again of these
229 who stand in dread of fleshly foul sin and covetousness: they do
230 well to stand ever in moderate fear, lest with waxing over-bold
231 and setting the thing over-light, they might peradventure mishap
232 to fall in thereto. Yet, since they are but tempted with it and
233 follow it not, to vex and trouble themselves sorely with the fear
234 of loss of God's favour is without necessity and not always
235 without peril. For, as I said before, it withdraweth the mind of a
236 man far from the spiritual consolation of the good hope that he
237 should have in God's help. And as for those temptations, as long
238 as he who is tempted followeth them not, the fight against them
239 serveth him for matter of merit and reward in heaven, if he not
240 only flee the deed, the consent, and the delectation, but also (so
241 far as he conveniently can) flee from all occasions of them.
242 And this point is in those fleshly temptations a thing easy to
243 perceive and plain enough. But in worldly business pertaining unto
244 covetousness the thing is somewhat more dark and there is more
245 difficulty in the perceiving. And very great troublous fear of it
246 doth often arise in the hearts of very good folk, when the world
247 falleth fast unto them, because of the sore words and terrible
248 threats that God in holy scripture speaketh against those who are
249 rich. As, where St. Paul saith, "They that will be rich fall into
250 temptation, and into the snare of the devil." And where our
251 Saviour saith himself, "It is more easy for a camel"—or, as some
252 say, "for a great cable rope," for "camelus" so signifieth in the
253 Greek tongue—"to go through a needle's eye than for a rich man to
254 enter into the kingdom of God."
255 No marvel, now, if good folk who fear God take occasion of great
256 dread at so dreadful words, when they see the worldly goods fall
257 to them. And some stand in doubt whether it be lawful for them to
258 keep any goods or not. But evermore, in all those places of
259 scripture, the having of the worldly goods is not the thing that
260 is rebuked and threatened, but the affection that the haver
261 unlawfully beareth to them. For where St. Paul saith, "they that
262 will be made rich," he speaketh not of the having but of the will
263 and desire and affection to have, and the longing for it. For that
264 cannot be lightly without sin. For the thing that folk sore long
265 for, they will make many shifts to get and jeopard themselves for.
266 And to declare that the having of riches is not forbidden, but the
267 inordinate affection of the mind sore set upon them, the prophet
268 saith, "If riches flow unto you, set not your heart thereupon."
269 And albeit that our Lord, by the said example of the camel or
270 cable rope to come through the needle's eye, said that it is not
271 only hard but also impossible for a rich man to enter into the
272 kingdom of heaven, yet he declared that though the rich man cannot
273 get into heaven of himself, yet God, he said, can get him in well
274 enough. For unto men he said it was impossible, but not unto God,
275 for "unto God," he said, "all things are possible." And yet,
276 beside that, he told of which manner of rich man he meant, who
277 could not get into the kingdom of heaven, saying, "My babes, how
278 hard is it for them that put their trust and confidence in their
279 money, to enter into the kingdom of God!"
280 VINCENT: This is, I suppose, uncle, very true—and otherwise God
281 forbid! For otherwise the world would be in a full hard state, if
282 every rich man were in such danger and peril.
283 ANTHONY: That would it be, cousin, indeed. And so I suppose it is
284 yet. For I fear me that to the multitude there are very few who
285 long not sorely to be rich. And of those who so long to be, there
286 are also very few reserved who set not their heart very sorely
287 thereon.
288 VINCENT: This is, uncle, I fear me, very true, but yet not the
289 thing that I was about to speak of. But the thing that I would
290 have said was this: I cannot well perceive (the world being such
291 as it is, and so many poor people in it) how any man can be rich,
292 and keep himself rich, without danger of damnation for it.
293 For all the while he seeth so many poor people who lack, while he
294 himself hath wherewith to give them. And their necessity he is
295 bound in such case of duty to relieve, while he hath wherewith to
296 do so—so far forth that holy St. Ambrose saith that whosoever die
297 for default, where we might help them, we kill them. I cannot see
298 but that every rich man hath great cause to stand in great fear of
299 damnation, nor can I perceive, as I say, how he can be delivered
300 of that fear as long as he keepeth his riches. And therefore,
301 though he might keep his riches if there lacked poor men and yet
302 stand in God's favour therewith, as Abraham did and many another
303 holy rich man since; yet with such an abundance of poor men as
304 there is now in every country, any man who keepeth any riches must
305 needs have an inordinate affection unto it, since he giveth it not
306 out unto the poor needy persons, as the duty of charity bindeth
307 and constraineth him to.
308 And thus, uncle, in this world at this day, meseemeth your comfort
309 unto good men who are rich, and are troubled with fear of
310 damnation for the keeping, can very scantly serve.
311 ANTHONY: Hard is it, cousin, in many manner of things, to bid or
312 forbid, affirm or deny, reprove or approve, a matter nakedly
313 proposed and put forth; or precisely to say "This thing is
314 good," or "This thing is evil," without consideration of the
315 circumstances.
316 Holy St. Austine telleth of a physician who gave a man in a certain
317 disease a medicine that helped him. The selfsame man at another
318 time in the selfsame disease took the selfsame medicine himself,
319 and had of it more harm than good. This he told the physician, and
320 asked him how the harm should have happened. "That medicine," quoth
321 he, "did thee no good but harm because thou tookest it when I gave
322 it thee not." This answer St. Austine very well approveth, because,
323 though the medicine were the same, yet might there be peradventure
324 in the sickness some such difference as the patient perceived
325 not—yea, or in the man himself, or in the place, or in the time of
326 the year. Many things might make the hindrance, for which the
327 physician would not then have given him the selfsame medicine that
328 he gave him before.
329 To peruse every circumstance that might, cousin, in this matter be
330 touched, and were to be considered and weighed, would indeed make
331 this part of this devil of Business a very busy piece of work and
332 a long one! But I shall open a little the point that you speak of,
333 and shall show you what I think therein, with as few words as I
334 conveniently can. And then will we go to dinner.
335 First, cousin, he who is a rich man and keepeth all his goods, he
336 hath, I think, very good cause to be very afraid indeed. And yet I
337 fear me that such folk fear the least. For they are very far from
338 the state of good men, since, if they keep all, they are then very
339 far from charity, and do, as you know well, either little alms or
340 none at all.
341 But now our question, cousin, is not in what case that rich man
342 standeth who keepeth all, but whether we should suffer men to
343 stand in a perilous dread and fear for the keeping of any great
344 part. For if, by the keeping of so much as maketh a rich man
345 still, they stand in the state of damnation, then are the curates
346 bound to tell them so plainly, according to the commandment of God
347 given unto them all in the person of Ezechiel: "If, when I say to
348 the wicked man, 'Thou shalt die,' thou do not show it unto him,
349 nor speak unto him that he may be turned from his wicked way and
350 live, he shall soothly die in his wickedness and his blood shall I
351 require of thine hand."
352 But, cousin, though God invited men unto the following of himself
353 in wilful poverty, by the leaving of everything at once for his
354 sake—as the thing by which, being out of solicitude of worldly
355 business and far from the desire of earthly commodities, they may
356 the more speedily get and attain the state of spiritual
357 perfection, and the hungry desire and longing for celestial
358 things—yet doth he not command every man to do so upon the peril
359 of damnation. For where he saith, "He that forsaketh not all that
360 ever he hath, cannot be my disciple," he declareth well, by other
361 words of his own in the selfsame place a little before, what he
362 meaneth. For there saith he more, "He that cometh to me, and
363 hateth not his father, and his mother, and his wife, and his
364 children, and his brethren, and his sisters, yea and his own life
365 too, cannot be my disciple." Here meaneth our Saviour Christ that
366 no one can be his disciple unless he love him so far above all his
367 kin, and above his own life, too, that for the love of him, rather
368 than forsake him, he shall forsake them all. And so meaneth he by
369 those other words that whosoever do not so renounce and forsake
370 all that ever he hath in his own heart and affection, so that he
371 will lose it all and let it go every whit, rather than deadly to
372 displease God with the reserving of any one part of it, he cannot
373 be Christ's disciple. For Christ teacheth us to love God above all
374 things, and he loveth not God above all things who, contrary to
375 God's pleasure, keepeth anything that he hath. For he showeth
376 himself to set more by that thing than by God, since he is better
377 content to lose God than it. But, as I said, to give away all, or
378 that no man should be rich or have substance, that find I no
379 commandment of.
380 There are, as our Saviour saith, in the house of his father many
381 mansions. And happy shall he be who shall have the grace to dwell
382 even in the lowest. It seemeth verily by the gospel that those who
383 for God's sake patiently suffer penury, shall not only dwell in
384 heaven above those who live here in plenty in earth, but also that
385 heaven in some manner of wise more properly belongeth unto them and
386 is more especially prepared for them than it is for the rich. For
387 God in the gospel counseleth the rich folk to buy (in a manner)
388 heaven of them, where he saith unto the rich men, "Make yourselves
389 friends of the wicked riches, that when you fail here they may
390 receive you into everlasting tabernacles."
391 But now, although this be thus, in respect of the riches and the
392 poverty compared together, yet if a rich man and a poor man be
393 both good men, there may be some other virtue beside in which the
394 rich man may peradventure so excel that he may in heaven be far
395 above that poor man who was here on earth in other virtues far
396 under him. And the proof appeareth clear in Lazarus and Abraham.
397 Nor I say not this to the intent to comfort rich men in heaping up
398 riches, for a little comfort will bend them enough thereto. They
399 are not so proud-hearted and obstinate but what they would, I
400 daresay, with right little exhortation be very conformable to that
401 counsel! But I say this for those good men to whom God giveth
402 substance, and the mind to dispose it well, and yet not the mind
403 to give it all away at once, but for good causes to keep some
404 substance still. Let them not despair of God's favour for not
405 doing the thing which God hath given them no commandment of, nor
406 drawn them to by any special calling.
407 Zachaeus, lo, who climbed up into the tree, for desire that he had
408 to behold our Saviour: at such a time as Christ called aloud unto
409 him and said, "Zachaeus, make haste and come down, for this day
410 must I dwell in thy house," he was glad and touched inwardly with
411 special grace to the profit of his soul. All the people murmured
412 much that Christ would call him and be so familiar with him as, of
413 his own offer, to come unto his house. For they knew him for the
414 chief of the publicans, who were custom-men or toll-gatherers of
415 the Emperor's duties, all which whole company were among the
416 people sore infamous for ravine, extortion, and bribery. And then
417 Zachaeus not only was the chief of the fellowship but also was
418 grown greatly rich, whereby the people accounted him in their own
419 opinion for a man very sinful and wicked. Yet he forthwith, by the
420 instinct of the spirit of God, in reproach of all such temerarious
421 bold and blind judgment, given upon a man whose inward mind and
422 sudden change they cannot see, shortly proved them all deceived.
423 And he proved that our Lord had, at those few words outwardly
424 spoken to him, so wrought in his heart within that whatsoever he
425 was before, he was then, unawares to them all, suddenly waxed
426 good. For he made haste and came down, and gladly received Christ,
427 and said, "Lo, Lord, the one half of my goods here I give unto
428 poor people. And yet, over that, if I have in anything deceived
429 any man, here am I ready to recompense him fourfold as much."
430 VINCENT: This was, uncle, a gracious hearing. But yet I marvel me
431 somewhat, wherefore Zachaeus used his words in that manner of
432 order. For methinketh he should first have spoken of making
433 restitution unto those whom he had beguiled, and then spoken of
434 giving his alms afterward. For restitution is, you know, duty, and
435 a thing of such necessity that in respect of restitution almsdeed
436 is but voluntary. Therefore it might seem that to put men in mind
437 of their duty in making restitution first, and doing their alms
438 afterward, Zachaeus would have spoken more fittingly if he had
439 said first that he would make every man restitution whom he had
440 wronged, and then give half in alms of that which remained
441 afterward. For only that might he call clearly his own.
442 ANTHONY: This is true, cousin, where a man hath not enough to
443 suffice for both. But he who hath, is not bound to leave his alms
444 ungiven to the poor man who is at hand and peradventure calleth
445 upon him, till he go seek up all his creditors and all those whom
446 he hath wronged—who are peradventure so far asunder that, leaving
447 the one good deed undone the while, he may, before they come
448 together, change that good intent again and do neither the one nor
449 the other. It is good always to be doing some good out of hand,
450 while we think on it; grace shall the better stand with us and
451 increase also, to go the further in the other afterward.
452 And this I would answer, if the man had there done the one out of
453 hand—the giving, I mean, of half in alms—and not so much as
454 spoken of restitution till afterward. Whereas now, though he spoke
455 the one in order before the other (and yet all at one time) it
456 remained still in his liberty to put them both in execution, after
457 such order as he should then think expedient. But now, cousin, did
458 the spirit of God temper the tongue of Zachaeus in the utterance
459 of these words in such wise that it may well appear that the
460 saying of the wise man is verified in them, where he saith, "To
461 God it belongeth to govern the tongue." For here, when he said
462 that he would give half of his goods unto poor people and yet
463 beside that not only recompense any man whom he had wronged but
464 more than recompense him by three times as much again, he doubly
465 reproved the false suspicion of the people. For they accounted him
466 for so evil that they reckoned in their mind all his goods wrongly
467 gotten, because he was grown to substance in that office that was
468 commonly misused with extortion. But his words declared that he
469 was deep enough in his reckoning so that, if half his goods were
470 given away, he would yet be well able to yield every man his due
471 with the other half—and yet leave himself no beggar either, for
472 he said not he would give away all.
473 Would God, cousin, that every rich Christian man who is reputed
474 right worshipful—yea, and (which yet, to my mind, is more)
475 reckoned for right honest, too—would and could do the thing that
476 little Zachaeus, that same great publican, were he Jew or were he
477 paynim, said that he would do: that is, with less than half his
478 goods, to recompense every man whom he had wronged four times as
479 much. Yea, yea, cousin, as much for as much, hardly! And then they
480 who receive it shall be content, I dare promise for them, to let
481 the other thrice-as-much go, and forgive it. Because that was one
482 of the hard points of the old law, whereas Christian men must be
483 full of forgiving, and not require and exact their amends to the
484 uttermost.
485 But now, for our purpose here: He promised neither to give away
486 all nor to become a beggar—no, nor yet to leave off his office
487 either. For, albeit that he had not used it before peradventure in
488 every point so pure as St. John the Baptist had taught them the
489 lesson: "Do no more than is appointed unto you," yet he might both
490 lawfully use his substance that he intended to reserve, and
491 lawfully might use his office, too, in receiving the prince's
492 duty, according to Christ's express commandment, "Give the Emperor
493 those things that are his," refusing all extortion and bribery
494 besides. Yet our Lord, well approving his good purpose, and
495 exacting no further of him concerning his worldly behaviour,
496 answered and said, "This day is health come to this house, for he
497 too is the son of Abraham."
498 But now I forget not, cousin, that in effect you conceded to me
499 thus far: that a man may be rich and yet not out of the state of
500 grace, nor out of God's favour. Howbeit, you think that, though it
501 may be so in some time or in some other place, yet at this time
502 and in this place, or any other such in which there be so many
503 poor people, upon whom you think they are bound to bestow their
504 goods, they can keep no riches with conscience.
505 Verily, cousin, if that reason would hold, I daresay the world was
506 never such anywhere that any man might have kept any substance
507 without the danger of damnation. For since Christ's days to the
508 world's end, we have the witness of his own word that there hath
509 never lacked poor men nor ever shall. For he said himself, "Poor
510 men shall you always have with you, unto whom, when you will, you
511 may do good." So that, as I tell you, if your rule should hold,
512 then I suppose there would be no place, in no time, since Christ's
513 days hitherto, nor I think in as long before that either, nor never
514 shall there be hereafter, in which any man could abide rich
515 without the danger of eternal damnation, even for his riches
516 alone, though he demeaned himself never so well.
517 But, cousin, men of substance must there be. For otherwise shall
518 you have more beggars, perdy, than there are, and no man left able
519 to relieve another. For this I think in my mind a very sure
520 conclusion: If all the money that is in this country were tomorrow
521 brought together out of every man's hand and laid all upon one
522 heap, and then divided out unto every man alike, it would be on
523 the morrow after worse than it was the day before. For I suppose
524 that when it were all equally thus divided among all, the best
525 would be left little better then than almost a beggar is now. And
526 yet he who was a beggar before, all that he shall be the richer
527 for, that he should thereby receive, shall not make him much above
528 a beggar still. But many a one of the rich men, if their riches
529 stood but in movable substance, shall be safe enough from riches,
530 haply for all their life after!
531 Men cannot, you know, live here in this world unless some one man
532 provide a means of living for many others. Every man cannot have a
533 ship of his own, nor every man be a merchant without a stock. And
534 these things, you know, must needs be had. Nor can every man have a
535 plough by himself. And who could live by the tailor's craft, if no
536 man were able to have a gown made? Who could live by masonry, or
537 who could live a carpenter, if no man were able to build either
538 church or house? Who would be the makers of any manner of cloth, if
539 there lacked men of substance to set sundry sorts to work? Some man
540 who hath not two ducats in his house would do better to lose them
541 both and leave himself not a farthing, but utterly lose all his
542 own, rather than that some rich man by whom he is weekly set to
543 work should lose one half of his money. For then would he himself
544 be likely to lack work. For surely the rich man's substance is the
545 wellspring of the poor man's living. And therefore here would it
546 fare by the poor man as it fared by the woman in one of Æsop's
547 fables. She had a hen that laid her every day a golden egg, till on
548 a day she thought she would have a great many eggs at once. And
549 therefore she killed her hen and found but one or twain in her
550 belly, so that for a few she lost many.
551 But now, cousin, to come to your doubt how it can be that a man
552 may with conscience keep riches with him, when he seeth so many
553 poor men on whom he may bestow them. Verily, that might he not
554 with conscience do, if he must bestow it upon as many as he can.
555 And so much of truth every rich man do, if all the poor folk that
556 he seeth are so specially by God's commandment committed unto his
557 charge alone that, because our Saviour said, "Give to every man
558 who asketh thee," therefore he is bound to give out still to every
559 beggar who will ask him, as long as any penny lasteth in his
560 purse. But verily, cousin, that saying hath (as St. Austine saith
561 other places in scripture have) need of interpretation. For, as
562 holy St. Austine saith, though Christ say, "Give to every man who
563 asketh thee," he saith not yet, "Give them all that they will ask
564 thee." But surely they would be the same, if he meant to bind me
565 by commandment to give every man without exception something. For
566 so should I leave myself nothing.
567 Our Saviour, in that place of the sixth chapter of St. Luke,
568 speaketh both of the contempt that we should have in heart of
569 these worldly things, and also of the manner that men should use
570 toward their enemies. For there he biddeth us love our enemies,
571 give good words for evil, and not only suffer injuries patiently
572 (both the taking away of our goods and harm done unto our body),
573 but also be ready to suffer the double, and over that to do good
574 in return to those who do us the harm. And among these things he
575 biddeth us give to every man who asketh, meaning that when we can
576 conveniently do a man good, we should not refuse it, whatsoever
577 manner of man he may be, though he were our mortal enemy, if we
578 see that unless we help him ourselves, the person of that man
579 should stand in peril of perishing. And therefore saith St. Paul,
580 "If thine enemy be in hunger, give him meat."
581 But now, though I be bound to give every manner of man in some
582 manner of his necessity, were he my friend or my foe, Christian
583 man or heathen, yet am I not bound alike unto all men, nor unto
584 any many in every case alike. But, as I began to tell you, the
585 differences of the circumstances make great change in the matter.
586 St. Paul saith, "He that provideth not for those that are his, is
587 worse than an infidel." Those are ours who are belonging to our
588 charge, either by nature or by law, or any commandment of God. By
589 nature, as our children; by law, as our servants in our household.
590 Albeit these two sorts be not ours all alike, yet would I think
591 that the least ours of the twain—that is, the servants—if they
592 need, and lack, we are bound to look to them and provide for their
593 need, and see, so far as we can, that they lack not the things
594 that should serve for their necessity while they dwell in our
595 service. Meseemeth also that if they fall sick in our service, so
596 that they cannot do the service that we retain them for, yet may
597 we not in any wise turn them out of doors and cast them up
598 comfortless, while they are not able to labour and help
599 themselves. For this would be a thing against all humanity. And
600 surely, if a man were but a wayfarer whom I received into my house
601 as a guest, if he fell sick there and his money be gone, I reckon
602 myself bound to keep him still, and rather to beg about for his
603 relief than to cast him out in that condition to the peril of his
604 life, whatsoever loss I should happen to sustain in the keeping of
605 him. For when God hath by such chance sent him to me and there
606 once matched me with him, I reckon myself surely charged with him
607 until I may, without peril of his life, be well and conveniently
608 discharged of him.
609 By God's commandment our parents are in our charge, for by nature
610 we are in theirs. Since, as St. Paul saith, it is not the
611 children's part to provide for the parents but the parents' to
612 provide for the children. Provide, I mean, conveniently—good
613 learning or good occupations to get their living by, with truth
614 and the favour of God—but not to make provision for them of such
615 manner of living as they should live the worse toward God for. But
616 rather, if they see by their manner that too much would make them
617 wicked, the father should then give them a great deal less. But
618 although nature put not the parents in the children's charge, yet
619 not only God commandeth but the order of nature compelleth, that
620 the children should both in reverent behaviour honour their father
621 and mother, and also in all their necessity maintain them. And
622 yet, as much as God and nature both bind us to the sustenance of
623 our father, his need may be so little (though it be somewhat) and
624 another man's so great, that both nature and God also would that I
625 should, in such unequal need, relieve that urgent necessity of a
626 stranger—yea, my foe, and God's enemy too, the very Turk or
627 Saracen—before a little need, and unlikely to do great harm, in
628 my father and my mother too. For so ought they both twain
629 themselves to be well content that I should.
630 But now, cousin, outside of such extreme need well perceived and
631 known unto myself, I am not bound to give to every beggar who will
632 ask; nor to believe every imposter that I meet in the street who
633 will say himself that he is very sick; nor to reckon all the poor
634 folk committed by God only so to my charge alone, that no other
635 man should give them anything of his until I have first given out
636 all mine. Nor am I bound either to have so evil opinion of all
637 other folk save myself as to think that, unless I help, the poor
638 folk shall all fail at once, for God hath left in all this quarter
639 no more good folk now but me! I may think better of my neighbours
640 and worse of myself than that, and yet come to heaven, by God's
641 grace, well enough.
642 VINCENT: Marry, uncle, but some man will peradventure be right
643 content, in such cases, to think his neighbours very charitable,
644 to the intent that he may think himself at liberty to give nothing
645 at all.
646 ANTHONY: That is, cousin, very true. Some will be content either
647 to think so, or to make as though they thought so. But those are
648 they who are content to give naught because they are naught! But
649 our question is, cousin, not of them, but of good folk who, by
650 the keeping of worldly goods, stand in great fear to offend God.
651 For the quieting of their conscience speak we now, to the intent
652 that they may perceive what manner of having of worldly goods, and
653 keeping of them, may stand with the state of grace.
654 Now think I, cousin, that if a man keep riches about him for a
655 glory and royalty of the world, taking a great delight in the
656 consideration of it and liking himself for it, and taking him who
657 is poorer for the lack of it as one far worse than himself, such a
658 mind is very vain foolish pride and such a man is very wicked
659 indeed. But on the other hand, there may be a man—such as would
660 God there were many!—who hath no love unto riches, but having it
661 fall abundantly unto him, taketh for his own part no great
662 pleasure of it, but, as though he had it not, keepeth himself in
663 like abstinence and penance privily as he would do in case he had
664 it not. And, in such things as he doth openly, he may bestow
665 somewhat more liberally upon himself in his house after some
666 manner of the world, lest he should give other folk occasion to
667 marvel and muse and talk of his manner and misreport him for a
668 hypocrite. And therein, between God and him, he may truly protest
669 and testify, as did the good queen Hester, that he doth it not for
670 any desire thereof in the satisfying of his own pleasure, but
671 would with as good will or better forbear the possession of
672 riches, saving them—as perhaps in keeping a good household in
673 good Christian order and fashion, and in setting other folk to
674 work with such things as they gain their living the better by his
675 means. If there be such a man, his having of riches methinketh I
676 might in a manner match in merit with another man's forsaking of
677 all. Or so would it be if there were no other circumstances more
678 pleasing unto God added further unto the forsaking besides, as
679 perhaps for the more fervent contemplation by reason of the
680 solicitude of all worldly business being left off, which was the
681 thing that made Mary Magdalene's part the better. For otherwise
682 would Christ have given her much more thanks to go about and be
683 busy in the helping her sister Martha to dress his dinner, than to
684 take her stool and sit down at her ease and do naught.
685 Now, if he who hath these goods and riches by him, have not haply
686 fully so perfect a mind, but somewhat loveth to keep himself from
687 lack; and if he be not, so fully as a pure Christian fashion
688 requireth, determined to abandon his pleasure—well, what will you
689 more? The man is so much the less perfect than I would that he
690 were, and haply than he himself would wish, if it were as easy to
691 be it as to wish it. But yet is he not forthwith in the state of
692 damnation, for all that. No more than every man is forthwith in a
693 state of damnation who, forsaking all and entering into religion,
694 is not yet always so clear purified from worldly affections as he
695 himself would very fain that he were, and much bewaileth that he
696 is not. Many a man, who hath in the world willingly forsaken the
697 likelihood of right worshipful offices, hath afterward had much
698 ado to keep himself from the desire of the office of cellarer or
699 sexton, to bear yet at least some rule and authority, though it
700 were but among the bellies. But God is more merciful to man's
701 imperfection—if the man know it, and acknowledge it, and mislike
702 it, and little by little labour to amend it—than to reject and
703 cast off to the devil him who, according as his frailty can bear
704 and suffer, hath a general intent and purpose to please him and to
705 prefer or set by nothing in this world before him.
706 And therefore, cousin, to make an end of this piece withal—of
707 this devil, I mean, whom the prophet calleth "Business walking in
708 the darknesses": If a man have a mind to serve God and please him,
709 and would rather lose all the goods he hath than wittingly to do
710 deadly sin; and if he would, without murmur or grudge, give it
711 every whit away in case God should so command him, and intend to
712 take it patiently if God would take it from him; and if he would
713 be glad to use it unto God's pleasure, and do his diligence to
714 know and be taught what manner of using of it God would be pleased
715 with; and if he be glad to follow therein, from time to time, the
716 counsel of good virtuous men, though he neither give away all at
717 once, nor give to every man who asketh him neither; and though
718 every man should fear and think in this world that all the good
719 that he doth or can do is a great deal too little—yet, for all
720 that fear, let that man dwell in the faithful hope of God's help!
721 And then shall the truth of God so compass him about, as the
722 prophet saith, with a shield, that he shall not so need to dread
723 the snares and the temptations of this devil whom the prophet
724 calleth "Business walking about in the darknesses." But he shall,
725 for all the having of riches and worldly substance, so avoid his
726 snares and temptations, that he shall in conclusion, by the great
727 grace and almighty mercy of God, get into heaven well enough.
728 And now was I, cousin, after this piece thus ended, about to bid
729 them bring in our dinner. But now shall I not need to, lo, for
730 here they come with it already.
731 VINCENT: Forsooth, good uncle, God disposeth and timeth your
732 matter and your dinner both, I trust. For the end of your good
733 tale—for which our Lord reward you!—and the beginning here of
734 your good dinner too (from which it would be more than pity that
735 you should any longer have tarried) meet even at the close
736 together.
737 ANTHONY: Well, cousin, now will we say grace. And then for a
738 while will we leave talking and essay how our dinner shall please
739 us, and how fair we can fall to feeding. After that, you know my
740 customary guise (for "manner" I cannot call it, because the guise
741 is unmannerly) to bid you not farewell but steal away from you to
742 sleep. But you know I am not wont to sleep long in the afternoon,
743 but even a little to forget the world. And when I wake, I will
744 again come to you. And then is, God willing, all this long day
745 ours, in which we shall have time enough to talk much more than
746 shall suffice for the finishing of this one part of our matter
747 that now alone remaineth.
748 VINCENT: I pray you, good uncle, keep your customary manner, for
749 "manner" may you call it well enough. For as it would be against
750 good manners to look that a man should kneel down for courtesy
751 when his knee is sore, so is it very good manners that a man of
752 your age (aggrieved with such sundry sicknesses besides, that
753 suffer you not always to sleep when you should) should not let his
754 sleep slip away but should take it when he can. And I will, uncle,
755 in the meanwhile steal from you, too, and speed a little errand
756 and return to you again.
757 ANTHONY: Stay as long as you will, and when you have dined go at
758 your pleasure. But I pray you, tarry not long.
759 VINCENT: You shall not need, uncle, to put me in mind of that, I
760 would so fain have up the rest of our matter.
761 ______________________________
BOOK III
121 VINCENT: I have tarried somewhat the longer, uncle, partly because
122 I was loth to come over-soon, lest my soon-coming might have happed
123 to have made you wake too soon. But I tarried especially for the
124 reason that I was delayed by someone who showed me a letter, dated
125 at Constantinople, by which it appeareth that the great Turk
126 prepareth a marvellous mighty army. And yet whither he will go with
127 it, that can there yet no man tell. But I fear in good faith,
128 uncle, that his voyage shall be hither. Howbeit, he who wrote the
129 letter saith that it is secretly said in Constantinople that a
130 great part of his army shall be shipped and sent either into Naples
131 or into Sicily.
132 ANTHONY: It may fortune, cousin, that the letter of a Venetian,
133 dated at Constantinople, was devised at Venice. From thence come
134 there some letters—and sometimes from Rome, too, and sometimes
135 also from some other places—all stuffed full of such tidings that
136 the Turk is ready to do some great exploit. These tidings they blow
137 about for the furtherance of some such affairs as they have
138 themselves then in hand.
139 The Turk hath also so many men of arms in his retinue at his
140 continual charge that, lest they should lie still and do nothing,
141 but peradventure fall in devising of some novelties among
142 themselves, he is fain yearly to make some assembly and some
143 changing of them from one place unto another, and part some
144 asunder, that they wax not over-well acquainted by dwelling
145 over-long together. By these ways also, he maketh those that he
146 intendeth suddenly to invade indeed, to look the less for it, and
147 thereby to make the less preparation before. For they see him so
148 many times make a great visage of war when he intendeth it not, but
149 then, at one time or another, they suddenly feel it when they fear
150 it not.
151 Howbeit, cousin, it is of very truth full likely that into this
152 realm of Hungary he will not fail to come. For neither is there any
153 country throughout Christendom that lieth so convenient for him,
154 nor never was there any time till now in which he might so well and
155 surely win it. For now we call him in ourselves, God save us, as
156 Æsop telleth that the sheep took in the wolf among them to keep
157 them from the dogs.
158 VINCENT: Then are there, good uncle, all those tribulations very
159 like to fall upon us here, that I spoke of in the beginning of our
160 first communication here the other day.
161 ANTHONY: Very truth it is, cousin, that so there will of
162 likelihood in a while, but not forthwith all at first. For since he
163 cometh under the colour of aid for the one against the other, he
164 will somewhat see the proof before he fully show himself. But in
165 conclusion, if he be able to get it for that one, you shall see him
166 so handle it that he shall not fail to get it from him, and that
167 forthwith out of hand, ere ever he suffer him to settle himself
168 over-sure therein.
169 VINCENT: Yet say they, uncle, that he useth not to force any man
170 to forsake his faith.
171 ANTHONY: Not any man, cousin? They say more than they can make
172 good, those who tell you so. He maketh a solemn oath, among the
173 ceremonies of that feast in which he first taketh upon him his
174 authority, that he will diminish the faith of Christ, in all that
175 he possibly can, and dilate the faith of Mahomet. But yet hath he
176 not used to force every whole country at once to forsake their
177 faith. For of some countries hath he been content only to take a
178 tribute yearly and let them then live as they will. Out of some he
179 taketh the whole people away, dispersing them for slaves among many
180 sundry countries of his, very far from their own, without any
181 sufferance of regress. In some countries, so great and populous
182 that they cannot well be carried and conveyed thence, he destroyeth
183 the gentlefolk and giveth the lands partly to such as he bringeth
184 and partly to such as willingly will deny their faith, and keepeth
185 the others in such misery that they might as well (in a manner) be
186 dead at once. In rest he suffereth else no Christian man almost,
187 but those that resort as merchants or those that offer themselves
188 to serve him in his war.
189 But as for those Christian countries that he useth not only for
190 tributaries, as he doth Chios, Cyprus, or Crete, but reckoneth for
191 clear conquest and utterly taketh for his own, as Morea, Greece,
192 and Macedonia, and such others—and as I verily think he will
193 Hungary, if he get it—in all those he useth Christian people after
194 sundry fashions. He letteth them dwell there, indeed, because they
195 would be too many to carry all away, and too many to kill them all,
196 too, unless he should either leave the land dispeopled and desolate
197 or else, from some other countries of his own, should convey the
198 people thither (which would not be well done) to people that land
199 with. There, lo, those who will not be turned from their faith, of
200 which God—lauded be his holy name!—keepeth very many, he
201 suffereth to dwell still in peace. But yet is their peace for all
202 that not very peaceable. For he suffereth them to have no lands of
203 their own, honourable offices they bear none; with occasions of his
204 wars, he plucketh them unto the bare bones with taxes and tallages.
205 Their children he chooseth where he will in their youth, and taketh
206 them from their parents, conveying them whither he will, where
207 their friends never see them after, and abuseth them as he will.
208 Some young maidens he maketh harlots, some young men he bringeth up
209 in war, and some young children he causeth to be gelded—not their
210 stones cut out as the custom was of old, but their whole members
211 cut off by the body; how few escape and live he little careth, for
212 he will have enough! And all whom he so taketh young, to any use of
213 his own, are betaken unto such Turks or false renegades to keep,
214 that they are turned from the faith of Christ every one. Or else
215 they are so handled that, as for this world, they come to an evil
216 end. For, besides many other contumelies and despites that the
217 Turks and the false renegade Christians many times do to good
218 Christian people who still persevere and abide by the faith, they
219 find the means sometimes to make some false knaves say that they
220 heard such-and-such a Christian man speak opprobrious words against
221 Mahomet. And upon that point, falsely testified, they will take
222 occasion to compel him to forsake the faith of Christ and turn to
223 the profession of their shameful superstitious sect, or else will
224 they put him to death with cruel intolerable torments.
225 VINCENT: Our Lord, uncle, for his mighty mercy, keep those
226 wretches hence! For, by my troth, if they hap to come hither,
227 methinketh I see many more tokens than one that we shall have some
228 of our own folk here ready to fall in with them.
229 For as before a great storm the sea beginneth sometimes to work and
230 roar in itself, ere ever the winds wax boisterous, so methinketh I
231 hear at mine ear some of our own here among us, who within these
232 few years could no more have borne the name of Turk than the name
233 of devil, begin now to find little fault in them—yea, and some to
234 praise them little by little, as they can, more glad to find faults
235 at every state of Christendom: priests, princes, rites, ceremonies,
236 sacraments, laws, and customs spiritual, temporal, and all.
237 ANTHONY: In good faith, cousin, so begin we to fare here indeed,
238 and that but even now of late. For since the title of the crown
239 hath come in question, the good rule of this realm hath very sore
240 decayed, as little a while as it is. And undoubtedly Hungary shall
241 never do well as long as men's minds hearken after novelty and have
242 their hearts hanging upon a change. And much the worse I like it,
243 when their words walk so large toward the favour of the Turk's
244 sect, which they were ever wont to have in so great abomination, as
245 every true-minded Christian man—and Christian woman, too—must
246 have.
247 I am of such age as you see, and verily from as far as I can
248 remember, it hath been marked and often proved true, that when
249 children in Buda have fallen in a fancy by themselves to draw
250 together and in their playing make as it were corpses carried to
251 church, and sing after their childish fashion the tune of the
252 dirge, great death hath followed shortly thereafter. And twice or
253 thrice I can remember in my day when children in divers parts of
254 this realm have gathered themselves in sundry companies and made as
255 it were troops and battles. And after their battles in sport, in
256 which some children have yet taken great hurt, there hath fallen
257 true battle and deadly war indeed. These tokens were somewhat like
258 your example of the sea, since they are tokens going before, of
259 things that afterward follow, through some secret motion or
260 instinct of which the cause is unknown.
261 But, by St. Mary, cousin, these tokens like I much worse—these
262 tokens, I say, not of children's play nor of children's songs, but
263 old knaves' large open words, so boldly spoken in the favour of
264 Mahomet's sect in this realm of Hungary, which hath been ever
265 hitherto a very sure key of Christendom. And without doubt if
266 Hungary be lost and the Turk have it once fast in his possession,
267 he shall, ere it be long afterward, have an open ready way into
268 almost all the rest of Christendom. Though he win it not all in a
269 week, the great part will be won, I fear me, within very few years
270 after.
271 VINCENT: But yet evermore I trust in Christ, good uncle, that he
272 shall not suffer that abominable sect of his mortal enemies in such
273 wise to prevail against his Christian countries.
274 ANTHONY: That is very well said, cousin. Let us have our sure hope
275 in him, and then shall we be very sure that we shall not be
276 deceived. For we shall have either the thing that we hope for, or a
277 better thing in its stead. For, as for the thing itself that we
278 pray for and hope to have, God will not always send it to us. And
279 therefore, as I said in our first communication, in all things save
280 only for heaven, our prayer and our hope may never be too precise,
281 although the thing may be lawful to ask.
282 Verily, if we people of the Christian nations were such as would
283 God we were, I would little fear all the preparations that the
284 great Turk could make. No, nor yet, being as bad as we are, I doubt
285 not at all but that in conclusion, however base Christendom be
286 brought, it shall spring up again, till the time be come very near
287 to the day of judgment, some tokens of which methinketh are not
288 come yet. But somewhat before that time shall Christendom be
289 straitened sore, and brought into so narrow a compass that,
290 according to Christ's words, "When the Son of Man shall come
291 again"—that is, to the day of general judgment—"thinkest thou
292 that he shall find faith in the earth?" as who should say, "but a
293 little." For, as appeareth in the Apocalypse and other places of
294 scripture, the faith shall be at that time so far faded that he
295 shall, for the love of his elect, lest they should fall and perish
296 too, abridge those days and accelerate his coming. But, as I say,
297 methinketh I miss yet in my mind some of those tokens that shall,
298 by the scripture, come a good while before that. And among others,
299 the coming in of the Jews and the dilating of Christendom again
300 before the world come to that strait. So I say that for mine own
301 mind I have little doubt that this ungracious sect of Mahomet shall
302 have a foul fall, and Christendom spring and spread, flower and
303 increase again. Howbeit, the pleasure and comfort shall they see
304 who shall be born after we are buried, I fear me, both twain. For
305 God giveth us great likelihood that for our sinful wretched living
306 he goeth about to make these infidels, who are his open professed
307 enemies, the sorrowful scourge of correction over evil Christian
308 people who should be faithful and who are of truth his falsely
309 professing friends.
310 And surely, cousin, albeit that methinketh I see divers evil tokens
311 of this misery coming to us, yet can there not, to my mind, be a
312 worse prognostication of it than this ungracious token that you
313 note here yourself. For undoubtedly, cousin, this new manner of
314 men's favourable fashion in their language toward these ungracious
315 Turks declareth plainly not only that their minds give them that
316 hither shall he come, but also that they can be content both to
317 live under him and, beside that, to fall from the true faith of
318 Christ into Mahomet's false abominable sect.
319 VINCENT: Verily, mine uncle, as I go about more than you, so must
320 I needs hear more (which is a heavy hearing in mine ear) the manner
321 of men in this matter, which increaseth about us here—I trust that
322 in other places of this realm, by God's grace, it is otherwise. But
323 in this quarter here about us, many of these fellows who are fit
324 for the war were wont at first, as it were in sport, to talk as
325 though they looked for a day when, with a turn to the Turk's faith,
326 they should be made masters here of true Christian men's bodies and
327 owners of all their goods. And, in a while after that, they began
328 to talk so half between game and earnest—and now, by our Lady, not
329 far from fair flat earnest indeed.
330 ANTHONY: Though I go out but little, cousin, yet hear I
331 sometimes—when I say little!—almost as much as that. But since
332 there is no man to whom we can complain for redress, what remedy is
333 there but patience, and to sit still and hold our peace? For of
334 these two who strive which of them both shall reign over us—and
335 each of them calleth himself king, and both twain put the people to
336 pain—one is, as you know well, too far from our quarter here to
337 help us in this behalf. And the other, since he looketh for the
338 Turk's aid, either will not, or (I suppose) dare not find any fault
339 with them that favour the Turk and his sect. For of natural Turks
340 this country lacketh none now; they are living here under divers
341 pretexts, and of everything they advertise the great Turk full
342 surely. And therefore, cousin, albeit that I would advise every man
343 to pray still and call unto God to hold his gracious hand over us
344 and keep away this wretchedness if his pleasure be, yet would I
345 further advise every good Christian body to remember and consider
346 that it is very likely to come. And therefore I would advise him to
347 make his reckoning and count his pennyworths before, and I would
348 advise every man (and every woman, too) to appoint with God's help
349 in their own mind beforehand what they intend to do if the very
350 worst should befall.
BOOK III · CHAPTER I
124 VINCENT: Well fare your heart, good uncle, for this good counsel
125 of yours! For surely methinketh that this is marvellous good.
126 But yet heard I once a right learned and very good man say that it
127 would be great folly, and very perilous too, if a man should think
128 upon any such thing or imagine any such question in his mind, for
129 fear of double peril that may follow thereupon. For he shall be
130 likely to answer himself that he will rather suffer any painful
131 death than forsake his faith, and by that bold appointment should
132 he fall into the fault of St. Peter, who of oversight made a proud
133 promise and soon had a foul fall. Or else would he be likely to
134 think that rather than abide the pain he would forsake God indeed,
135 and by that mind should he sin deadly through his own folly,
136 whereas he needeth not do so, since he shall peradventure never
137 come in the peril to be put thereto. And therefore it would be most
138 wisdom never to think upon any such manner of question.
139 ANTHONY: I believe well, cousin, that you have heard some men who
140 would so say. For I can show almost as much as that left in writing
141 by a very good man and a great solemn doctor. But yet, cousin,
142 although I should happen to find one or two more, as good men and
143 as well learned too, who would both twain say and write the same,
144 yet would I not fear for my part to counsel my friend to the
145 contrary.
146 For, cousin, if his mind answer him as St. Peter answered Christ,
147 that he will rather die than forsake him, though he say therein
148 more unto himself than he should be peradventure able to make good
149 if it came to the point, yet I perceive not that he doth in that
150 thought any deadly displeasure unto God. For St. Peter, though he
151 said more than he could perform, yet in his so saying offended not
152 God greatly neither. But his offence was when he did not afterward
153 so well as he said before. But now may this man be likely never to
154 fall in the peril of breaking that appointment, since of some ten
155 thousand that shall so examine themselves, never one shall fall in
156 the peril. And yet for them to have that good purpose all their
157 life seemeth me no more harm in the meanwhile than for a poor
158 beggar who hath never a penny to think that, if he had great
159 substance, he would give great alms for God's sake.
160 But now is all the peril if the man answer himself that he would in
161 such case rather forsake the faith of Christ with his mouth and
162 keep it still in his heart than for the confessing of it to endure
163 a painful death. For by this mind he falleth in deadly sin, which
164 he never would have fallen in if he had never put himself the
165 question. But in good faith methinketh that he who, upon that
166 question put unto himself by himself, will make himself that
167 answer, hath the habit of faith so faint and so cold that, for the
168 better knowledge of himself and of his necessity to pray for more
169 strength of grace, he had need to have the question put to him
170 either by himself or by some other man.
171 Besides this, to counsel a man never to think on that question is,
172 to my mind, as reasonable as the medicine that I have heard taught
173 someone for the toothache: to go thrice about a churchyard, and
174 never think on a fox-tail! For if the counsel be not given them, it
175 cannot serve them. And if it be given them, it must put the point
176 of the matter in their mind. And forthwith to reject it, and think
177 therein neither one thing nor the other, is a thing that may be
178 sooner bidden than obeyed.
179 I think also that very few men can escape it. For though they would
180 never think on it by themselves, yet in one place or another where
181 they shall happen to come in company, they shall have the question
182 by adventure so proposed and put forth that—like as, while a man
183 heareth someone talking to him, he can close his eyes if he will,
184 but he cannot make himself sleep—so shall they, whether they will
185 or not, think one thing or the other therein.
186 Finally, when Christ spoke so often and so plain of the matter,
187 that every man should, upon pain of damnation, openly confess his
188 faith if men took him and by dread of death would drive him to the
189 contrary, it seemeth me (in a manner) implied that we are bound
190 conditionally to have evermore that mind—actually sometimes, and
191 evermore habitually—that if the case should so befall, then with
192 God's help so we would do. And thus much methinketh necessary, for
193 every man and woman to be always of this mind and often to think
194 thereon. And where they find, in the thinking thereon, that their
195 hearts shudder and shrink in the remembrance of the pain that their
196 imagination representeth to the mind, then must they call to mind
197 and remember the great pain and torment that Christ suffered for
198 them, and heartily pray for grace that, if the case should so
199 befall, God should give them strength to stand. And thus, with
200 exercise of such meditation, through men should never stand full
201 out of fear of falling, yet must they persevere in good hope and in
202 full purpose of standing.
203 And this seemeth to me, cousin, so far forth the mind that every
204 Christian man and woman must needs have, that methinketh every
205 curate should often counsel all his parishioners, beginning in
206 their tender youth, to know this point and think on it, and little
207 by little from their very childhood accustom them sweetly and
208 pleasantly in the meditation thereof. Thereby the goodness of God
209 shall not fail so to inspire the grace of his Holy Spirit into
210 their hearts, in reward of that virtuous diligence, that through
211 such actual meditation he shall confirm them in such a sure habit
212 of spiritual faithful strength, that all the devils in hell, with
213 all the wrestling that they can make, shall never be able to wrest
214 it out of their heart.
215 VINCENT: By my troth, uncle, methinketh that you say very well.
216 ANTHONY: I say surely, cousin, as I think. And yet all this have I
217 said concerning them that dwell in such places that they are never
218 like in their lives to come in the danger to be put to the proof.
219 Howbeit, many a man may think himself far from it, who yet may
220 fortune to come to it by some chance or other, either for the truth
221 of faith or for the truth of justice, which go almost all alike.
222 But now you and I, cousin, and all our friends here, are far in
223 another point. For we are so likely to fall in the experience of it
224 soon, that it would have been more timely for us, all other things
225 set aside, to have devised upon this matter, and firmly to have
226 settled ourselves upon a false point long ago, than to begin to
227 commune and counsel upon it now.
228 VINCENT: In good faith, uncle, you say therein very truth, and
229 would God it had come sooner in my mind. But yet is it better late
230 than never. And I trust God shall yet give us respite and time. And
231 that we lose no part thereof, uncle, I pray you proceed now with
232 your good counsel therein.
233 ANTHONY: Very gladly, cousin, shall I now go forth in the fourth
234 temptation, which alone remaineth to be treated of, and properly
235 pertaineth wholly unto this present purpose.
BOOK III · CHAPTER II
127 The fourth temptation, cousin, that the prophet speaketh of in the
128 fore-remembered psalm is plain open persecution. And it is touched
129 in these words: *"Ab incursu et demonio meridiano."*
130 And of all his temptations, this is the most perilous, the most
131 bitter, the most sharp, and the most rigorous. For in other
132 temptations he useth either pleasant allectives unto sin, or other
133 secret sleights and snares; and cometh in the night and stealeth on
134 in the dark unaware; or in some other part of the day flieth and
135 passeth by like an arrow; so shaping himself sometimes in one
136 fashion, sometimes in another, and dissimulating himself and his
137 high mortal malice, that a man is thereby so blinded and beguiled
138 that he cannot sometimes perceive well what he is. But in this
139 temptation, this plain open persecution for the faith, he cometh
140 even in the very midday—that is, even upon those who have a high
141 light of faith shining in their hearts—and he openly suffereth
142 himself to be perceived so plainly, by his fierce malicious
143 persecution against the faithful Christians, for hatred of Christ's
144 true Catholic faith, that no man having faith can doubt what he is.
145 For in this temptation he showeth himself such as the prophet
146 nameth him, "the midday devil," so lightsomely can he be seen with
147 the eye of the faithful soul, by his fierce furious assault and
148 incursion. For therefore saith the prophet that the truth of God
149 shall compass that man round about who dwelleth in the faithful
150 hope of his help with a shield "from the incursion and the devil of
151 the midday," because this kind of persecution is not a wily
152 temptation but a furious force and a terrible incursion. In other
153 of his temptations, he stealeth on like a fox, but in this Turk's
154 persecution for the faith, he runneth on roaring with assault like
155 a ramping lion.
156 This temptation is, of all temptations, also the most perilous. For
157 in temptations of prosperity he useth only delectable allectives to
158 move a man to sin; and in other kinds of tribulation and adversity
159 he useth only grief and pain to pull a man into murmuring,
160 impatience, and blasphemy. But in this kind of persecution for the
161 faith of Christ he useth both twain—that is, both his allectives
162 of quiet and rest by deliverance from death and pain, with other
163 pleasures also of this present life, and besides that the terror
164 and infliction of intolerable pain and torment.
165 In other tribulation—as loss, or sickness, or death of our
166 friends—-though the pain be peradventure as great and sometimes
167 greater too, yet is not the peril nowhere nigh half so much. For in
168 other tribulations, as I said before, that necessity that the man
169 must perforce abide and endure the pain, wax he never so wroth and
170 impatient with it, is a great reason to move him to keep his
171 patience in it and be content with it and thank God for it and of
172 necessity make a virtue, that he may be rewarded for it. But in
173 this temptation, this persecution for the faith—I mean not by
174 fight in the field, by which the faithful man standeth at his
175 defence and putteth the faithless in half the fear and half the
176 harm too; but I mean where he is taken and held, and may for the
177 forswearing or denying of his faith be delivered and suffered to
178 live in rest and some in great worldly wealth also. In this case, I
179 say, since he needeth not to suffer this trouble and pain unless he
180 will, there is a marvellous great occasion for him to fall into the
181 sin that the devil would drive him to—that is, the forsaking of
182 the faith.
183 And therefore, I say, of all the devil's temptations, this
184 temptation, this persecution for the faith, is the most perilous.
185 VINCENT: The more perilous, uncle, this temptation is—as indeed,
186 of all the temptations, the most perilous it is—the more need have
187 those who stand in peril of it to be well armed against it
188 beforehand, with substantial advice and good counsel. For so may we
189 the better bear that tribulation when it cometh, with the comfort
190 and consolation thereof, and the better withstand the temptation.
191 ANTHONY: You say, Cousin Vincent, therein very truth. And I am
192 content therefore to fall in hand with it.
193 But forasmuch, cousin, as methinketh that of this tribulation you
194 are somewhat more afraid than I—and of truth somewhat more
195 excusable it is in you than it would be in me, mine age considered
196 and the sorrow that I have suffered already, with some other
197 considerations upon my part besides—rehearse you therefore the
198 griefs and pains that you think in this tribulation possible to
199 fall unto you. And I shall against each of them give you counsel
200 and rehearse you such occasion of comfort and consolation as my
201 poor wit and learning can call unto my mind.
202 VINCENT: In good faith, uncle, I am not wholly afraid in this case
203 only for myself, but well you know I have cause to care also for
204 many others, and that folk of sundry sorts, men and women both, and
205 that not all of one age.
206 ANTHONY: All that you have cause to fear for, cousin, for all of
207 them, have I cause to fear with you, too, since almost all your
208 kinsfolk are likewise kin to me. Howbeit, to say the truth, every
209 man hath cause in this case to fear both for himself and for every
210 other. For since, as the scripture saith, "God hath given every man
211 care and charge of his neighbour," there is no man who hath any
212 spark of Christian love and charity in his breast but what, in a
213 matter of such peril as this is, in which the soul of man standeth
214 in so great danger to be lost, he must needs care and take thought
215 not only for his friends but also for his very foes. We shall
216 therefore, cousin, not rehearse your harms or mine that may befall
217 in this persecution, but all the great harms in general, as near as
218 we can call to mind, that may happen unto any man.
BOOK III · CHAPTER III
130 Since a man is made of the body and the soul, all the harm that any
131 man can take, it must needs be in one of these two, either
132 immediately or by the means of some such thing as serveth for the
133 pleasure, welfare, or commodity of one of these two.
134 As for the soul first, we shall need no rehearsal of any harm that
135 may attain to it by this kind of tribulation, unless by some
136 inordinate love and affection that the soul bear to the body, she
137 consent to slide from the faith and thereby do herself harm. Now
138 there remains the body, and these outward things of fortune which
139 serve for the maintenance of the body and minister matter of
140 pleasure to the soul also, through the delight that she hath in the
141 body for the while that she is matched with it.
142 Consider first the loss of those outward things, as being somewhat
143 less in weight than the body itself. What may a man lose in them,
144 and thereby what pain may he suffer?
145 VINCENT: He may lose, uncle, money, plate, and other movable
146 substance (of which I should somewhat lose myself); then, offices
147 and authority; and finally all the lands of his inheritance for
148 ever that he himself and his heirs perpetually might otherwise
149 enjoy. And of all these things, uncle, you know well that I myself
150 have some—little, in respect of that which some others have here,
151 but yet somewhat more than he who hath most here would be well
152 content to lose.
153 Upon the loss of these things follow neediness and poverty; the
154 pain of lacking, the shame of begging (of which twain I know not
155 which is the most wretched necessity); besides, the grief and
156 heaviness of heart, in beholding good men and faithful and his dear
157 friends bewrapped in like misery, and ungracious wretches and
158 infidels and his mortal enemies enjoying the commodities that he
159 himself and his friends have lost.
160 Now, for the body very few words should serve us. For therein I see
161 none other harm but loss of liberty, labour, imprisonment, and
162 painful and shameful death.
163 ANTHONY: There needeth not much more, cousin, as the world is now.
164 For I fear me that less than a fourth part of this will make many a
165 man sore stagger in his faith, and some fall quite from it, who yet
166 at this day, before he come to the proof, thinketh himself that he
167 would stand very fast. And I beseech our Lord that all those who so
168 think, and who would yet when they were brought to the point fall
169 from the faith for fear or pain, may get of God the grace to think
170 still as they do and not to be brought to the essay, where pain or
171 fear would show them, as it showed St. Peter, how far they are
172 deceived now.
173 But now, cousin, against these terrible things, what way shall we
174 take in giving men counsel of comfort? If the faith were in our
175 days as fervent as it hath been ere this in times past, little
176 counsel and little comfort would suffice. We should not much need
177 with words and reasoning to extenuate and diminish the vigour and
178 asperity of the pains. For of old times, the greater and the more
179 bitter the pain were, the more ready was the fervour of faith to
180 suffer it. And surely, cousin, I doubt little in my mind but what,
181 if a man had in his heart so deep a desire and love—longing to be
182 with God in heaven, to have the fruition of his glorious face—as
183 had those holy men who are martyrs in old time, he would no more
184 now stick at the pain that he must pass between than those old holy
185 martyrs did at that time. But alas, our faint and feeble faith,
186 with our love to God less than lukewarm because of the fiery
187 affection that we bear to our own filthy flesh, maketh us so dull
188 in the desire of heaven that the sudden dread of every bodily pain
189 woundeth us to the heart and striketh our devotion dead. And
190 therefore hath every man, cousin, as I said before, much the more
191 need to think upon this thing many a time and oft aforehand, ere
192 any such peril befall, by much devising upon it before they see
193 cause to fear it. Since the thing shall not appear so terrible unto
194 them, reason shall better enter, and through grace working with
195 their diligence, engender and set sure, not a sudden slight
196 affection of suffering for God's sake, but, by a long continuance,
197 a strong deep-rooted habit—not like a reed ready to wave with
198 every wind, nor like a rootless tree scantly set up on end in a
199 loose heap of light sand, that will with a blast or two be blown
200 down.
BOOK III · CHAPTER IV
133 Let us now consider, cousin, these causes of terror and dread that
134 you have recited, which in his persecution for the faith this
135 midday devil may, by these Turks, rear against us to make his
136 incursion with. For so shall we well perceive, weighing them well
137 with reason, that, albeit they be indeed somewhat, yet (every part
138 of the matter pondered) they shall well appear in conclusion things
139 not so much to be dreaded and fled from as they do suddenly seem to
140 folk at the first sight.
BOOK III · CHAPTER V
136 First let us begin at the outward goods, which are neither the
137 proper goods of the soul nor those of the body, but are called the
138 goods of fortune, and serve for the sustenance and commodity of man
139 for the short season of this present life, as worldly substance,
140 offices, honour, and authority.
141 What great good is there in these things of themselves, that they
142 should be worthy so much as to bear the name by which the world, of
143 a worldly favour, customarily calleth them? For if the having of
144 strength make a man strong, and the having of heat make a man hot,
145 and the having of virtue make a man virtuous, how can these things
146 be verily and truly "goods," by the having of which he who hath
147 them may as well be worse as better—and, as experience proveth,
148 more often is worse than better? Why should a man greatly rejoice
149 in that which he daily seeth most abound in the hands of many who
150 are wicked? Do not now this great Turk and his pashas in all these
151 advancements of fortune surmount very far above a Christian estate,
152 and any lords living under him? And was there not, some twenty
153 years ago, the great Sultan of Syria, who many a year together bore
154 himself as high as the great Turk, and afterward in one summer unto
155 the great Turk that whole empire was lost? And so may all his
156 empire now—and shall hereafter, by God's grace—be lost into
157 Christian men's hands likewise, when Christian people shall be
158 amended and grow in God's favour again. But since whole kingdoms
159 and mighty great empires are of so little surety to stand, but are
160 so soon transferred from one man unto another, what great thing can
161 you or I—yea, or any lord, the greatest in this land—reckon
162 himself to have, by the possession of a heap of silver or gold? For
163 they are but white and yellow metal, not so profitable of their own
164 nature, save for a little glittering, as the rude rusty metal of
165 iron.
BOOK III · CHAPTER VI
139 Lands and possessions many men esteem much more yet than money,
140 because the lands seem not so casual as money is, or plate. For
141 though their other substance may be stolen and taken away, yet
142 evermore they think that their land will lie still where it lay.
143 But what are we the better that our land cannot be stirred, but
144 will lie still where it lay, since we ourselves may be removed and
145 not suffered to come near it? What great difference is there to us,
146 whether our substance be movable or unmovable, since we be so
147 movable ourselves that we may be removed from them both and lose
148 them both twain? Yet sometimes in the money is the surety somewhat
149 more. For when we be fain ourselves to flee, we may make shift to
150 carry some of our money with us, whereas of our land we cannot
151 carry one inch.
152 If our land be a thing of more surety than our money, how happeth
153 it then that in this persecution we are more afraid to lose it? For
154 if it be a thing of more surety, then can it not so soon be lost.
155 In the transfer of these two great empires—Greece first, since I
156 myself was born, and after Syria, since you were born too—the land
157 was lost before the money was found!
158 Oh, Cousin Vincent, if the whole world were animated with a
159 reasonable soul, as Plato thought it were, and if it had wit and
160 understanding to mark and perceive everything, Lord God, how the
161 ground on which a prince buildeth his palace would loud laugh its
162 lord to scorn, when it saw him proud of his possession and heard
163 him boast himself that he and his blood are for ever the very lords
164 and owners of the land! For then would the ground think the while,
165 to itself, "Ah, thou poor soul, who thinkest thou wert half a god,
166 and art amid thy glory but a man in a gay gown! I who am the ground
167 here, over whom thou are so proud, have had a hundred such owners
168 of me as thou callest thyself, more than ever thou hast heard the
169 names of. And some of them who went proudly over mine head now lie
170 low in my belly, and my side lieth over them. And many a one shall,
171 as thou does now, call himself mine owner after thee, who shall
172 neither be kin to thy blood nor have heard any word of thy name."
173 Who owned your village, cousin, three thousand years ago?
174 VINCENT: Three thousand, uncle? Nay, nay, in any king, Christian
175 or heathen, you may strike off a third part of that well
176 enough—and, as far as I know, half of the rest, too. In far fewer
177 years than three thousand it may well fortune that a poor
178 ploughman's blood may come up to a kingdom, and a king's right
179 royal kin on the other hand fall down to the plough and cart, and
180 neither that king know that ever he came from the cart, nor that
181 carter know that ever he came from the crown.
182 ANTHONY: We find, Cousin Vincent, in full ancient stories many
183 strange changes as marvellous as that, come about in the compass of
184 very few years, in effect. And are such things then in reason so
185 greatly to be set by, that we should esteem the loss so great, when
186 we see that in keeping them our surety is so little?
187 VINCENT: Marry, uncle, but the less surety we have to keep it,
188 since it is a great commodity to have it, so much more the loth we
189 are to forgo it.
190 ANTHONY: That reason shall I, cousin, turn against yourself. For
191 if it be so as you say, that since the things be commodious, the
192 less surety that you see you have of keeping them, the more cause
193 you have to be afraid of losing them; then on the other hand the
194 more a thing is of its nature such that its commodity bringeth a
195 man little surety and much fear, that thing of reason the less we
196 have cause to love. And then, the less cause we have to love a
197 thing, the less cause have we to care for it or fear its loss, or
198 be loth to go from it.
BOOK III · CHAPTER VII
142 We shall yet, cousin, consider in these outward goods of
143 fortune—as riches, good name, honest estimation, honourable fame,
144 and authority—in all these things we shall, I say, consider that
145 we love them and set by them either as things commodious unto us
146 for the state and condition of this present life, or else as things
147 that we purpose by the good use of them to make matter of our
148 merit, with God's help, in the life to come.
149 Let us then first consider them as things set by and beloved for
150 the pleasure and commodity of them for this present life.
BOOK III · CHAPTER VIII
145 Now, as for riches, if we consider it well, the commodity that we
146 take of it is not so great as our own foolish affection and fancy
147 maketh us imagine it. I deny not that it maketh us go much more gay
148 and glorious in sight, garnished in silk—but wool is almost as
149 warm! It maketh us have great plenty of many kinds of delicate and
150 delicious victuals, and thereby to make more excess—but less
151 exquisite and less superfluous fare, with fewer surfeits and fewer
152 fevers too, would be almost as wholesome! Then, the labour in
153 getting riches, the fear in keeping them, and the pain in parting
154 from them, do more than counterweight a great part of all the
155 pleasure and commodity that they bring.
156 Besides this, riches are the thing that taketh many times from its
157 master all his pleasure and his life, too. For many a man is slain
158 for his riches. And some keep their riches as a thing pleasant and
159 commodious for their life, take none other pleasure of it in all
160 their life than as though they bore the key of another man's
161 coffer. For they are content to live miserably in neediness all
162 their days, rather than to find it in their heart to diminish their
163 hoard, they have such a fancy to look thereon. Yea, and some men,
164 for fear lest thieves should steal it from them, are their own
165 thieves and steal it from themselves. For they dare not so much as
166 let it lie where they themselves may look on it, but put it in a
167 pot and hide it in the ground, and there let it lie safe till they
168 die—and sometimes seven years thereafter. And if the pot had been
169 stolen away from that place five years before the man's death, then
170 all the same five years he lived thereafter, thinking always that
171 his pot lay safe still, since he never occupied it afterward, what
172 had he been the poorer?
173 VINCENT: By my troth, uncle, not one penny, for aught that I
174 perceive.
BOOK III · CHAPTER IX
148 ANTHONY: Let us now consider good name, honest estimation, and
149 honourable fame. For these three things are of their own nature
150 one, and take their differences in effect only of the manner of the
151 common speech in diversity of degree. For a good name may a man
152 have, be he never so poor. Honest estimation, in the common
153 understanding of the people, belongeth not unto any man but him
154 that is taken for one of some countenance and possessions, and
155 among his neighbours had in some reputation. In the word of
156 "honourable fame," folk conceive the renown of great estates, much
157 and far spoken of, by reason of their laudable acts.
158 Now, all this gear, used as a thing pleasant and commodious for
159 this present life, may seem pleasant to him who fasteneth his fancy
160 thereon. But of the nature of the thing itself I perceive no great
161 commodity that it hath—I say of the nature of the thing itself,
162 because it may by chance be some occasion of some commodity. For it
163 may hap that for the good name the poor man hath, or for the honest
164 estimation that a man of some possessions and substance standeth in
165 among his neighbours, or for the honourable fame with which a great
166 estate is renowned—it may hap, I say, that some man, bearing them
167 the better, will therefore do them some good. And yet, as for that,
168 like as it may sometimes so hap (and sometimes doth so hap indeed),
169 so may it hap sometimes on the other hand (and on the other hand so
170 it sometimes happeth indeed) that such folk are envied and hated by
171 others, and as readily take harm by them who envy and hate them as
172 they take good by them that love them.
173 But now, to speak of the thing itself in its own proper nature,
174 what is it but a blast of another man's mouth, as soon past as
175 spoken? He who setteth his delight on it, feedeth himself but with
176 wind; be he never so full, he hath little substance therein. And
177 many times shall he much deceive himself. For he shall think that
178 many praise him who never speak word of him. And they that do, say
179 yet much less than he thinketh and far more seldom too. For they
180 spend not all the day, he may be sure, in talking of him alone. And
181 those who so commend him the most will yet, I daresay, in every
182 four-and-twenty hours, shut their eyes and forget him once! Besides
183 this, while one speaketh well of him in one place, another sitteth
184 and saith as ill of him in another. And finally, some who most
185 praise him in his presence, behind his back mock him as fast and
186 loud laugh him to scorn, and sometimes slily to his own face, too.
187 And yet are there some fools so fed with this foolish fancy of fame
188 that they rejoice and glory to think how they are continually
189 praised all about, as though all the world did nothing else, day
190 nor night, but ever sit and sing *"Sanctus sanctus, sanctus"* upon
191 them!
BOOK III · CHAPTER X
151 And into this pleasant frenzy of much foolish vainglory are there
152 some men brought sometimes by those whom they themselves do (in a
153 manner) hire to flatter them. And they would not be content if a
154 man should do otherwise, but would be right angry—not only if a
155 man told them truth when they do evil indeed, but also if they
156 praise it but slenderly.
157 VINCENT: Forsooth, uncle, this is very truth. I have been ere
158 this, and not very long ago, where I saw so proper experience of
159 this point that I must stop your tale long enough to tell you mine.
160 ANTHONY: I pray you, cousin, tell on.
161 VINCENT: When I was first in Germany, uncle, it happed me to be
162 somewhat favoured by a great man of the church and a great estate,
163 one of the greatest in all that country there. And indeed,
164 whosoever could spend as much as he could for one thing and
165 another, would be a right great estate in any country of
166 Christendom. But vainglorious was he, very far above all measure.
167 And that was great pity, for it did harm and made him abuse many
168 great gifts that God had given him. Never was he satiated with
169 hearing his own praise.
170 So happed it one day, that he had in a great audience made an
171 oration in a certain manner, in which he liked himself so well that
172 at his dinner he thought he sat on thorns till he might hear how
173 those who sat with him at his board would commend it. He sat musing
174 a while, devising, as I thought afterward, upon some pretty proper
175 way to bring it in withal. And at last, for lack of a better, lest
176 he should have forborne the matter too long, he brought it even
177 bluntly forth and asked us all who sat at his board's end—for at
178 his own place in the midst there sat but himself alone—how well we
179 liked his oration that he had made that day. But in faith, uncle,
180 when that problem was once proposed, till it was full answered, no
181 man, I believe, ate one morsel of meat more—every man was fallen
182 in so deep a study for the finding of some exquisite praise. For he
183 who should have brought out but a vulgar and common commendation,
184 would have thought himself shamed for ever. Ten said we our
185 sentences, by row as we sat, from the lowest unto the highest in
186 good order, as though it had been a great matter of the common weal
187 in a right solemn council. When it came to my part—I say it not,
188 uncle, for a boast—methought that, by our Lady, for my part, I
189 quit myself well enough! And I liked myself the better because
190 methought that, being but a foreigner, my words went yet with some
191 grace in the German tongue, in which, letting my Latin alone, it
192 pleased me to show my skill. And I hoped to be liked the better
193 because I saw that he who sat next to me, and should say his
194 sentence after me, was an unlearned priest, for he could speak no
195 Latin at all. But when he came forth for his part with my lord's
196 commendation, the wily fox had been so well accustomed in court to
197 the craft of flattery that he went beyond me by far. And then might
198 I see by him what excellence a right mean wit may come to in one
199 craft, if in all his life he studieth and busieth his wit about no
200 more but that one. But I made afterward a solemn vow unto myself
201 that if ever he and I were matched together at that board again,
202 when we should fall to our flattery I would flatter in Latin, that
203 he might contend with me no more. For though I could be content to
204 be outrun by a horse, yet would I no more abide it to be outrun by
205 an ass.
206 But, uncle, here began now the game: he that sat highest and was to
207 speak last, was a great beneficed man, and not only a doctor but
208 also somewhat learned indeed in the laws of the church. A world was
209 it to see how he marked every man's word who spoke before him! And
210 it seemed that the more proper every word was, the worse he liked
211 it, for the cumbrance that he had to study out a better one to
212 surpass it. The man even sweated with the labour, so that he was
213 fain now and then to wipe his face. Howbeit, in conclusion, when it
214 came to his course, we who had spoken before him had so taken up
215 all among us before that we had not left him one wise word to speak
216 afterward.
217 ANTHONY: Alas, good man—among so many of you, some good fellow
218 should have lent him one!
219 VINCENT: It needed not, as it happened, uncle. For he found out
220 such a shift that in his flattering he surpassed us all.
221 ANTHONY: Why, what said he, cousin?
222 VINCENT: By our Lady, uncle, not one word. But he did as I believe
223 Pliny telleth of Apelles the painter, in the picture that he
224 painted of the sacrifice and death of Iphigenia, in the making of
225 the sorrowful countenances of the noble men of Greece who beheld
226 it. He reserved the countenance of King Agamemnon her father for
227 the last, lest, if he made his visage before, he must in some of
228 the others afterward either have made the visage less dolorous than
229 he could, and thereby have forborne some part of his praise, or,
230 doing the uttermost of his craft, might have happed to make some
231 other look more heavily for the pity of her pain than her own
232 father, which would have been yet a far greater fault in his
233 painting. When he came, therefore, to the making of her father's
234 face last of all, he had spent out so much of his craft and skill
235 that he could devise no manner of new heavy cheer and countenance
236 for him but what he had made there aleady in some of the others a
237 much more heavy one before. And therefore, to the intent that no
238 man should see what manner of countenance it was that her father
239 had, the painter was fain to paint him holding his face in his
240 handkerchief!
241 The like pageant (in a manner) played us there this good ancient
242 honourable flatterer. For when he saw that he could find no words
243 of praise that would surpass all that had been spoken before
244 already, the wily fox would speak never a word. But as one who were
245 ravished heavenward with the wonder of the wisdom and eloquence
246 that my lord's grace had uttered in that oration, he set up a long
247 sigh with an "Oh!" from the bottom of his breast, and held up both
248 his hands, and lifted up his head, and cast up his eyes into the
249 welkin, and wept.
250 ANTHONY: Forsooth, cousin, he played his part very properly. But
251 was that great prelate's oration, cousin, at all praiseworthy? For
252 you can tell, I see well. For you would not, I suppose, play as
253 Juvenal merrily describeth the blind senator, one of the flatterers
254 of Tiberius the emperor, who among the rest so magnified the great
255 fish that the emperor had sent for them to show them. This blind
256 senator—Montanus, I believe they called him—marvelled at the fish
257 as much as any that marvelled most. And many things he spoke of it,
258 with some of his words directed unto it, looking himself toward his
259 left side, while the fish lay on his right side! You would not, I
260 am sure, cousin, have taken upon you to praise it so, unless you
261 had heard it.
262 VINCENT: I heard it, uncle, indeed, and, to say the truth, it was
263 not to dispraise. Howbeit, surely, somewhat less praise might have
264 served it—less by a great deal more than half. But this I am sure:
265 had it been the worst that ever was made, the praise would not have
266 been the less by one hair. For those who used to praise him to his
267 face never considered how much the thing deserved, but how great a
268 laud and praise they themselves could give his good Grace.
269 ANTHONY: Surely, cousin, as Terence saith, such folk make men of
270 fools even stark mad. And much cause have their lords to be right
271 angry with them.
272 VINCENT: God hath indeed, and is, I daresay. But as for their
273 lords, uncle, if they would afterward wax angry with them for it,
274 they would, to my mind, do them very great wrong. For it is one of
275 the things that they specially keep them for. For those who are of
276 such vainglorious mind, be they lords or be they meaner men, can be
277 much better contented to have their devices commended than amended.
278 And though they require their servant and their friend never so
279 specially to tell them the very truth, yet shall he better please
280 them if he speak them fair than if he telleth them the truth.
281 For they be in the condition that Marciall speaketh of in an
282 epigram, unto a friend of his who required his judgment how he
283 liked his verses, but prayed him in any wise to tell him even the
284 very truth. To him, Marciall made answer in this wise:
285 "The very truth of me thou dost require.
286 The very truth is this, my friend dear:
287 The very truth thou wouldst not gladly hear."
288 And in good faith, uncle, the selfsame prelate that I told you my
289 tale of—I dare be bold to swear it, I know it so surely—had one
290 time drawn up a certain treaty that was to serve for a league
291 between that country and a great prince. In this treaty he himself
292 thought that he had devised his articles so wisely and composed
293 them so well, that all the world would approve them. Thereupon,
294 longing sore to be praised, he called unto him a friend of his, a
295 man well learned and of good worship, and very well expert in those
296 matters, as one who had been divers times ambassador for that
297 country and had made many such treaties himself. When he gave him
298 the treaty and he had read it, he asked him how he liked it, and
299 said, "But I pray you heartily, tell me the very truth." And that
300 he spake so heartily that the other thought he would fain have
301 heard the truth, and in that trust he told him a fault in the
302 treaty. And at the hearing of it he swore in great anger, "By the
303 mass, thou art a very fool!" The other afterward told me that he
304 would never tell him the truth again.
305 ANTHONY: Without question, cousin, I cannot greatly blame him. And
306 thus they themselves make every man mock them, flatter them, and
307 deceive them—those, I say, who are of such a vainglorious mind.
308 For if they be content to hear the truth, let them then make much
309 of those who tell them the truth, and withdraw their ears from them
310 who falsely flatter them, and they shall be more truly served than
311 with twenty requests praying men to tell them true.
312 King Ladislaus—our Lord absolve his soul!—used much this manner
313 among his servants. When one of them praised any deed of his or any
314 quality in him, if he perceived that they said but the truth he
315 would let it pass by uncontrolled. But when he saw that they set a
316 gloss on it for his praise of their own making besides, then would
317 he shortly say unto them, "I pray thee, good fellow, when thou
318 sayest grace at my board, never bring in a *Gloria Patri* without a
319 *sicut erat.* Any act that ever I did, if thou report it again to
320 mine honour with a *Gloria Patri,* never report it but with a
321 *sicut erat*—that is, even as it was and none otherwise. And lift
322 me not up with lies, for I love it not." If men would use this way
323 with them that this noble king used, it would diminish much of
324 their false flattery.
325 I can well approve that men should commend such things as they see
326 praiseworthy in other men—keeping them within the bounds of
327 truth—to give them the greater courage to the increase of them.
328 For men keep still in that point one quality of children, that
329 praise must prick them forth. But better it were to do well and
330 look for none. Howbeit, those who cannot find it in their hearts to
331 commend another man's good deed show themselves either envious or
332 else of nature very cold and dull. But without question, he who
333 putteth his pleasure in the praise of the people hath but a foolish
334 fancy. For if his finger do but ache of a hot blain, a great many
335 men's mouths blowing out his praise will scantly do him, among them
336 all, so much ease as to have one boy blow on his finger!
BOOK III · CHAPTER XI
154 Let us now consider likewise what great worldly wealth ariseth unto
155 men by great offices and authority—to those worldly-disposed
156 people, I say, who desire them for no better purpose. For of those
157 who desire them for better, we shall speak after anon.
158 The great thing that they all chiefly like therein is that they may
159 bear a rule, command and control other men, and live uncommanded
160 and uncontrolled themselves. And yet this commodity took I so
161 little heed of, that I never was aware it was so great, until a
162 good friend of ours merrily told me once that his wife once in a
163 great anger taught it to him. For when her husband had no desire to
164 grow greatly upward in the world, nor would labour for office of
165 authority, and beside that forsook a right worshipful office when
166 it was offered him, she fell in hand with him, he told me. And she
167 all berated him, and asked him, "What will you do, that you will
168 not put yourself forth as other folk do? Will you sit by the fire
169 and make goslings in the ashes with a stick, as children do? Would
170 God I were a man—look what I would do!" "Why, wife," quoth her
171 husband, "what would you do?" "What? By God, go forward with the
172 best! For, as my mother was wont to say—God have mercy on her
173 soul—it is evermore better to rule than to be ruled. And
174 therefore, by God, I would not, I warrant you, be so foolish as to
175 be ruled where I might rule." "By my troth, wife," quoth her
176 husband, "in this I daresay you say truth, for I never found you
177 willing to be ruled yet."
178 VINCENT: Well, uncle, I follow you now, well enough! She is indeed
179 a stout master-woman. And in good faith, for aught that I can see,
180 even that same womanish mind of hers is the greatest commodity that
181 men reckon upon in offices of authority.
182 ANTHONY: By my troth, and methinketh there are very few who attain
183 any great commodity therein. For first there is, in every kingdom,
184 but one who can have an office of such authority that no man may
185 command him or control him. No officer can stand in that position
186 but the king himself; he only, uncontrolled or uncommanded, may
187 control and command all. Now, of all the rest, each is under him.
188 And yet almost every one is under more commanders and controllers,
189 too, than one. And many a man who is in a great office commandeth
190 fewer things and less labour to many men who are under him than
191 someone that is over him commandeth him alone.
192 VINCENT: Yet it doth them good, uncle, that men must make courtesy
193 to them and salute them with reverence and stand bareheaded before
194 them, or unto some of them peradventure kneel, too.
195 ANTHONY: Well, cousin, in some part they do but play at
196 gleek—they receive reverence, and to their cost they pay honour
197 again therefor. For except, as I said, a king alone, the greatest
198 in authority under him receiveth not so much reverence from any man
199 as according to reason he himself doth honour to the king. Nor
200 twenty men's courtesies do him not so much pleasure as his own once
201 kneeling doth him pain if his knee hap to be sore. And I once knew
202 a great officer of the king's to say—and in good faith I believe
203 he said but as he thought—that twenty men standing bareheaded
204 before him kept not his head half so warm as to keep on his own
205 cap. And he never took so much ease with their being bareheaded
206 before him, as he once caught grief with a cough that came upon him
207 by standing long bareheaded before the king.
208 But let it be that these commodities be somewhat, such as they be.
209 Yet then consider whether any incommodities be so joined with them
210 that a man might almost as well lack both as have both. Goeth
211 everything evermore as every one of them would have it? That would
212 be as hard as to please all the people at once with one weather,
213 since in one house the husband would have fair weather for his corn
214 and his wife would have rain for her leeks! So those who are in
215 authority are not all evermore of one mind, but sometimes there is
216 variance among them, either for the respect of profit or the
217 contention of rule, or for maintenance of causes, sundry parts for
218 their sundry friends, and it cannot be that both the parties can
219 have their own way. Nor often are they content who see their
220 conclusions fail, but they take the missing of their intent ten
221 times more displeasantly than poor men do. And this goeth not only
222 for men of mean authority, but unto the very greatest. The princes
223 themselves cannot have, you know, all their will. For how would it
224 be possible, since almost every one of them would, if he could, be
225 lord over all the rest? Then many men, under their princes in
226 authority, are in such a position that many bear them privy malice
227 and envy in heart. And many falsely speak them full fair and praise
228 them with their mouth, who when there happeth any great fall unto
229 them, bark and bite upon them like dogs.
230 Finally, there is the cost and charge, the danger and peril of war,
231 in which their part is more than a poor man's is, since that matter
232 dependeth more upon them. And many a poor ploughman may sit still
233 by the fire while they must arise and walk.
234 And sometimes their authority falleth by change of their master's
235 mind. And of that we see daily, in one place or another, such
236 examples and so many that the parable of that philosopher can lack
237 no testimony, who likened the servants of great princes unto the
238 counters with which men do reckon accounts. For like as that
239 counter that standeth sometimes for a farthing is suddenly set up
240 and standeth for a thousand pound, and afterward as soon is set
241 down beneath to stand for a farthing again; so fareth it sometimes
242 with those who seek the way to rise and grow up in authority by the
243 favour of great princes—as they rise up high, so fall they down
244 again as low.
245 Howbeit, though a man escape all such adventures, and abide in
246 great authority till he die, yet then at least every man must leave
247 at last. And that which we call "at last" hath no very long time to
248 it. Let a man reckon his years that are past of his age ere ever he
249 can get up aloft; and let him, when he hath it first in his fist,
250 reckon how long he shall be likely to live thereafter; and I
251 daresay that then the most part shall have little cause to rejoice.
252 They shall see the time likely to be so short that their honour and
253 authority by nature shall endure, beside the manifold chances by
254 which they may lose it sooner. And then, when they see that they
255 must needs leave it—the thing which they did much more set their
256 hearts upon than ever they had reasonable cause—what sorrow they
257 take for it, that shall I not need to tell you.
258 And thus it seemeth unto me, cousin, in good faith, that since in
259 the having of authority the profit is not great, and the
260 displeasures neither small nor few; and since of the losing there
261 are so many sundry chances and by no means a man can keep it long;
262 and since to part from it is such a painful grief: I can see no
263 very great cause for which, as a high worldly commodity, men should
264 greatly desire it.
BOOK III · CHAPTER XII
157 And thus far have we considered hitherto, in these outward goods
158 that are called the gifts of fortune, only the slender commodity
159 that worldly-minded men have by them. But now, if we consider
160 further what harm to the soul they take by them who desire them
161 only for the wretched wealth of this world, then shall we well
162 perceive how far more happy is he who well loseth them than he who
163 ill findeth them.
164 These things are such as are of their own nature indifferent—that
165 is, of themselves neither good nor bad—but are matter that may
166 serve to the one or the other according as men will use them. Yet
167 need we little doubt but that for those who desire them only for
168 their worldly pleasure and for no further godly purpose the devil
169 shall soon turn them from things indifferent and make them things
170 very evil. For though they be indifferent of their nature, yet
171 cannot the use of them lightly stand indifferent, but must be
172 determinately either good or bad. And therefore he who desireth
173 them only for worldly pleasure, desireth them not for any good. And
174 for better purpose than he desireth them, to better use is he not
175 likely to put them. And therefore will he use them not unto good
176 but consequently to evil.
177 And for example, first consider it in riches, and in him who
178 longeth for them as for things of temporal commodity and not for
179 any godly purpose. What good they shall do him, St. Paul declareth,
180 when he writeth unto Timothy, "They that long to be rich fall into
181 temptation and into the snare of the devil, and into many desires
182 unprofitable and noxious, which drown men into death and into
183 perdition." And the holy scripture saith also in the twenty-fourth
184 chapter of the Proverbs, "He that gathereth treasures shall be
185 shoved into the snares of death." So that whereas God saith by the
186 mouth of St. Paul that they shall fall into the devil's snare, he
187 saith in the other place that they shall be pushed and shoved in by
188 violence. And of truth, while a man desireth riches not for any
189 good godly purpose but only for worldly wealth, it must needs be
190 that he shall have little conscience in the getting. But, by all
191 evil ways that he can invent, shall he labour to get them. And then
192 shall he either niggardly heap them up together, which is, as you
193 well know, damnable; or else shall he wastefully misspend them upon
194 worldly pomp, pride, and gluttony, with occasion of many sins more,
195 and that is yet much more damnable.
196 As for fame and glory desired only for worldly pleasure, they do
197 unto the soul inestimable harm. For they set men's hearts upon high
198 devices and desires of such things as are immoderate and
199 outrageous. And by help of false flatterers, they puff up a man in
200 pride and make a brittle man—lately made of earth, that shall
201 again shortly be laid full low in earth and there lie and rot and
202 turn again into earth—take himself in the meantime for a god here
203 upon earth and think to win himself to be lord of all the earth.
204 This maketh battles between these great princes, with much trouble
205 to much people, and great effusion of blood, and one king looking
206 to reign in five realms, who cannot well rule one. For how many
207 hath now this great Turk? And yet he aspireth to more. And those
208 that he hath, he ordereth evilly—and yet he ordereth himself worst.
209 Then, offices of authority: If men desire them only for their
210 worldly fancies, who can look that ever they shall occupy them
211 well, and not rather abuse their authority and do thereby great
212 hurt? For then shall they fall from indifference and maintain false
213 suits for their friends. And they shall bear up their servants, and
214 such as depend upon them, with bearing down of other innocent folk,
215 who are not so able to do hurt as easy to take harm. Then the laws
216 that are made against malefactors shall they make, as an old
217 philosopher said, to be much like unto cobwebs, in which the little
218 gnats and flies stick still and hang fast, but the great
219 humble-bees break them and fly quite through. And then the laws
220 that are made as a buckler in the defence of innocents, those shall
221 they make serve for a sword to cut and sore wound them with—and
222 therewith wound they their own souls sorer.
223 And thus you see, cousin, that of all these outward goods which men
224 call the goods of fortune, there is never one that, unto those who
225 long for it not for any godly purpose but only for their worldly
226 welath, hath any great commodity to the body. And yet are they all,
227 beside that, very deadly destruction unto the soul.
BOOK III · CHAPTER XIII
160 VINCENT: Verily, good uncle, this thing is so plainly true that no
161 man can with any good reason deny it. But I think also, uncle, that
162 no man will do so. For I see no man who will confess, for very
163 shame, that he desireth riches, honour, renown, and offices of
164 authority only for his worldly pleasure. For every man would fain
165 seem as holy as a horse. And therefore will every man say—and
166 would it were so believed, too—that he desireth these things,
167 though for his worldly wealth a little so, yet principally to merit
168 thereby through doing some good with them.
169 ANTHONY: This is, cousin, very surely so, that so doth every man
170 say. But first he who in the desire of these things hath his
171 respect unto his worldly wealth, as you say, "but a little so," so
172 much as he himself thinketh but a little, may soon prove a great
173 deal too much. And many men will say so, too, who have principal
174 respect unto their worldly commodity, and toward God little or none
175 at all. And yet they pretend the contrary, and that unto their own
176 harm. For "God cannot be mocked."
177 And some peradventure know not well their own affection themselves.
178 But there lieth more imperfection secretly in their affection than
179 they themselves are well aware of, which only God beholdeth. And
180 therefore saith the prophet unto God, "Mine imperfection have thine
181 eyes beheld." And therefore the prophet prayeth, "From mine hidden
182 sins cleanse thou me, good Lord."
183 But now, cousin, this tribulation of the Turk: If he so persecute
184 us for the faith that those who will forsake their faith shall keep
185 their goods, and those shall lose their goods who will not leave
186 their faith—lo, this manner of persecution shall try them like a
187 touchstone. For it shall show the feigned from the true-minded, and
188 it shall also teach them who think they mean better than they do
189 indeed, better to discern themselves. For there are some who think
190 they mean well, while they frame themselves a conscience, and ever
191 keep still a great heap of superfluous substance by them, thinking
192 ever still that they will bethink themselves upon some good deed on
193 which they will well bestow it once—or else that their executors
194 shall! But now, if they lie not unto themselves, but keep their
195 goods for any good purpose to the pleasure of God indeed, then
196 shall they, in this persecution, for the pleasure of God in keeping
197 his faith, be glad to depart from them.
198 And therefore, as for all these things—the loss, I mean, of all
199 these outward things that men call the gifts of fortune—this is,
200 methinketh, in this Turk's persecution for the faith, consolation
201 great and sufficient: Every man who hath them either setteth by
202 them for the world or for God. He who setteth by them for the world
203 hath, as I have showed you, little profit by them to the body and
204 great harm unto the soul. And therefore, he might well, if he were
205 wise, reckon that he won by the loss, although he lost them but by
206 some common cause. And much more happy can he then be, since he
207 loseth them by such a meritorious means. And on the other hand, he
208 who keepeth them for some good purpose, intending to bestow them
209 for the pleasure of God, the loss of them in this Turk's
210 persecution for keeping of the faith can be no manner of grief to
211 him. For by so parting from them he bestoweth them in such wise
212 unto God's pleasure that at the time when he loseth them by no way
213 could he bestow them unto his high pleasure better. For though it
214 would have been peradventure better to have bestowed them well
215 before, yet since he kept them for some good purpose he would not
216 have left them unbestowed if he had foreknown the chance. But being
217 now prevented so by persecution that he cannot bestow them in that
218 other good way that he would have, yet since he parteth from them
219 because he will not part from the faith, though the devil's
220 escheator violently take them from him, yet willingly giveth he
221 them to God.
BOOK III · CHAPTER XIV
163 VINCENT: In good faith, good uncle, I can deny none of this. And
164 indeed, unto those who were despoiled and robbed by the Turk's
165 overrunning of the country, and all their substance movable and
166 unmovable bereft and lost already, their persons only fled and
167 safe, I think that these considerations—considering also that, as
168 you lately said, their sorrow could not amend their chance—might
169 unto them be good occasion of comfort, and cause them, as you said,
170 to make a virtue of necessity.
171 But in the case, uncle, that we now speak of, they have yet their
172 substance untouched in their own hands, and the keeping or the
173 losing shall both hang in their own hands, by the Turk's offer,
174 upon the retaining or the renouncing of the Christian faith. Here,
175 uncle, I find it, as you said, that this temptation is most sore
176 and most perilous. For I fear me that we shall find few of such as
177 have much to lose who shall find it in their hearts so suddenly to
178 forsake their goods, with all those other things before rehearsed
179 on which their worldly wealth dependeth.
180 ANTHONY: That fear I much, cousin, too. But thereby shall it well
181 appear, as I said, that, seemed they never so good and virtuous
182 before, and flattered they themselves with never so gay a gloss of
183 good and gracious purpose that they kept their goods for, yet were
184 their hearts inwardly in the deep sight of God not sound and sure
185 such as they should be (and as peradventure some had themselves
186 thought they were) but like a puff-ring of Paris—hollow, light,
187 and counterfeit indeed.
188 And yet, they being even such, this would I fain ask one of them.
189 And I pray you, cousin, take you his person upon you, and in this
190 case answer for him. "What hindereth you," would I ask, "your
191 Lordship," (for we will take no small man for an example in this
192 part, nor him who would have little to lose, for methinketh such a
193 one who would cast away God for a little, would be so far from all
194 profit, that he would not be worth talking with). "What hindereth
195 you," I say, therefore, "that you be not gladly content, without
196 any deliberation at all, in this kind of persecution, rather than
197 to leave your faith, to let go all that ever you have at once?"
198 VINCENT: Since you put it unto me, uncle, to make the matter more
199 plain, that I should play that great man's part who is so wealthy
200 and hath so much to lose, albeit that I cannot be very sure of
201 another man's mind, nor of what another man would say, yet as far
202 as mine own mind can conjecture, I shall answer in his person what
203 I think would be his hindrance. And therefore to your question I
204 answer that there hindereth me the thing that you yourself may
205 lightly guess: the losing of the many commodities which I now
206 have—riches and substance, lands and great possessions of
207 inheritance, with great rule and authority here in my country. All
208 of which things the great Turk granteth me to keep still in peace
209 and have them enhanced, too, if I will forsake the faith of Christ.
210 Yea, I may say to you, I have a motion secretly made me further, to
211 keep all this yet better cheap; that is, not to be compelled
212 utterly to forsake Christ nor all the whole Christian faith, but
213 only some such parts of it as may not stand with Mahomet's law.
214 And only granting Mahomet for a true prophet and serving the Turk
215 truly in his wars against all Christian kings, I shall not be
216 hindered to praise Christ also, and to call him a good man, and
217 worship and serve him too.
218 ANTHONY: Nay, nay, my lord—Christ hath not so great need of your
219 Lordship as, rather than to lose your service, he would fall at
220 such covenants with you as to take your service at halves, to serve
221 him and his enemy both! He hath given you plain warning already by
222 St. Paul that he will have in your service no parting-fellow: "What
223 fellowship is there between light and darkness? Between Christ and
224 Belial?" And he hath also plainly told you himself by his own
225 mouth, "No man can serve two lords at once." He will have you
226 believe all that he telleth you, and do all that he biddeth you,
227 and forbear all that he forbiddeth you, without any manner of
228 exception. Break one of his commandments, and you break all.
229 Forsake one point of his faith, and you forsake all, as for any
230 thanks that you get of him for the rest. And therefore, if you
231 devise, as it were, indentures between God and you—what you will
232 do for him and what you will not do, as though he should hold
233 himself content with such service of yours as you yourself care to
234 appoint him—if you make, I say, such indentures, you shall seal
235 both the parts yourself, and you get no agreement thereto from him.
236 And this I say: Though the Turk would make such an appointment with
237 you as you speak of, and would, when he had made it, keep
238 it—whereas he would not, I warrant you, leave you so when he had
239 once brought you so far forth. But he would, little by little, ere
240 he left you, make you deny Christ altogether and take Mahomet in
241 his stead. And so doth he in the beginning, when he will not have
242 you believe him to be God. For surely, if he were not God, he would
243 be no good man either, since he plainly said he was God. But
244 through he would go never so far forth with you, yet Christ will,
245 as I said, not take your service by halves, but will that you shall
246 love him with all your whole heart. And because, while he was
247 living here fifteen hundred years ago, he foresaw this mind of
248 yours that you have now, with which you would fain serve him in
249 some such fashion that you might keep your worldly substance still,
250 but rather forsake his service than put all your substance from
251 you, he telleth you plainly fifteen hundred years ago with his own
252 mouth that he will have no such service of you, saying, "You cannot
253 serve both God and your riches together."
254 And therefore, this thing being established for a plain conclusion,
255 which you must needs grant if you have faith—and if you be gone
256 from that ground of faith already, then is all our disputation, you
257 know, at an end. For how should you then rather lose your goods
258 than forsake your faith, if you have lost your faith and let it go
259 already? This point, I say, therefore, being put first for a
260 ground, between us both twain agreed, that you have yet the faith
261 still and intend to keep it always still in your heart, and are
262 only in doubt whether you will lose all your worldly substance
263 rather than forsake your faith in your word alone; now shall I
264 reply to the point of your answer, wherein you tell me the lothness
265 of the loss and the comfort of the keeping hinder you from forgoing
266 your goods and move you rather to forsake your faith.
267 I let pass all that I have spoken of the small commodity of them
268 unto your body and of the great harm that the having of them doth
269 to your soul. And since the promise of the Turk, made unto you for
270 the keeping of them, is the thing that moveth you and maketh you
271 thus to doubt, I ask you first whereby you know that, when you have
272 done all that he will have you do against Christ, to the harm of
273 your soul—whereby know you, I say, that he will keep you his
274 promise in these things that he promiseth you concerning the
275 retaining of your well-beloved worldly wealth, for the pleasure of
276 your body?
277 VINCENT: What surety can a man have of such a great prince except
278 his promise, which for his own honour it cannot become him to break?
279 ANTHONY: I have known him, and his father before him too, to break
280 more promises than five, as great as this is that he should here
281 make with you. Who shall come and cast it in his teeth, and tell
282 him it is a shame for him to be so fickle and so false of his
283 promise? And then what careth he for those words that he knoweth
284 well he shall never hear? Not very much, though they were told him
285 too!
286 If you might come afterward and complain your grief unto his own
287 person yourself, you should find him as shamefast as a friend of
288 mine, a merchant, once found the Sultan of Syria. Being certain
289 years about his merchandise in that country, he gave to the Sultan
290 a great sum of money for a certain office for him there for the
291 while. But he had scantly granted him this and put it in his hand
292 when, ere ever it was worth aught to him, the Sultan suddenly sold
293 it to another of his own sect, and put our Hungarian out. Then came
294 he to him and humbly put him in remembrance of his grant, spoken
295 with his own mouth and signed with his own hand. Thereunto the
296 Sultan answered him, with a grim countenance, "I will have thee
297 know, good-for-nothing, that neither my mouth nor mine hand shall
298 be master over me, to bind all my body at their pleasure. But I
299 will be lord and master over them both, that whatsoever the one say
300 and the other write, I will be at mine own liberty to do what I
301 like myself, and ask them both no leave. And therefore, go get thee
302 hence out of my countries, knave!" Think you now, my lord, that
303 Sultan and this Turk, being both of one false sect, you may not
304 find them both alike false of their promise?
305 VINCENT: That must I needs jeopard, for other surety can there
306 none be had.
307 ANTHONY: An unwise jeoparding, to put your soul in peril of
308 damnation for the keeping of your bodily pleasures, and yet without
309 surety to jeopard them too!
310 But yet go a little further, lo. Suppose me that you might be very
311 sure that the Turk would break no promise with you. Are you then
312 sure enough to retain all your substance still?
313 VINCENT: Yea, then.
314 ANTHONY: What if a man should ask you how long?
315 VINCENT: How long? As long as I live.
316 ANTHONY: Well, let it be so, then. But yet, as far as I can see,
317 though the great Turk favour you never so much and let you keep
318 your goods as long as ever you live, yet if it hap that you be this
319 day fifty years old, all the favour he can show you cannot make you
320 one day younger tomorrow. But every day shall you wax older than
321 the day before, and then within a while must you, for all his
322 favour, lose all.
323 VINCENT: Well, a man would be glad, for all that, to be sure not
324 to lack while he liveth.
325 ANTHONY: Well, then, if the great Turk give you your goods, can
326 there then in all your life none other take them from you again?
327 VINCENT: Verily, I suppose not.
328 ANTHONY: May he not lose this country again unto Christian men,
329 and you, with the taking of this way, fall in the same peril then
330 that you would now eschew?
331 VINCENT: Forsooth, I think that if he get it once, he will never
332 lose it after again in our days.
333 ANTHONY: Yes, by God's grace. But yet if he lose it after our day,
334 there goeth your children's inheritance away again! But be it now
335 that he could never lose it; could none take your substance from
336 you then?
337 VINCENT: No, in good faith, none.
338 ANTHONY: No, none at all? Not God?
339 VINCENT: God? Why, yes, perdy. Who doubteth of that?
340 ANTHONY: Who? Marry, he who doubteth whether there be any God or
341 no. And that there lacketh not some such, the prophet testifieth
342 where he said, "The fool hath said in his heart, there is no God."
343 With the mouth the most foolish will forbear to say it unto other
344 folk, but in the heart they forbear not to say it softly to
345 themselves. And I fear me there be many more such fools than every
346 man would think. And they would not hesitate to say it openly, too,
347 if they forbore it not more for dread or for shame of men than for
348 any fear of God. But now those who are so frantic foolish as to
349 think there were no God, and yet in their words confess him, though
350 (as St. Paul saith) in their deeds they deny him—we shall let them
351 pass till it please God to show himself unto them, either inwardly,
352 in time, by his merciful grace, or else outwardly, but over-late
353 for them, by his terrible judgment.
354 But unto you, my Lord, since you believe and confess, as a wise man
355 should, that though the Turk keep you his promise in letting you
356 keep your substance, because you do him pleasure in the forsaking
357 of your faith, yet God, whose faith you forsake, and thereby do him
358 displeasure, may so take them from you that the great Turk, with
359 all the power he hath, is not able to keep you them—why will you
360 be so unwise with the loss of your soul to please the great Turk
361 for your goods, since you know well that God whom you displease
362 therewith may take them from you too?
363 Besides this, since you believe there is a God, you cannot but
364 believe also that the great Turk cannot take your goods from you
365 without his will or sufferance, no more than the devil could from
366 Job. And think you then that, if he will suffer the Turk to take
367 away your goods albeit that by the keeping and confessing of his
368 faith you please him, he will, when you displease him by forsaking
369 his faith, suffer you to rejoice or enjoy any benefit of those
370 goods that you get or keep thereby?
371 VINCENT: God is gracious, and though men offend him, yet he
372 suffereth them many times to live in prosperity long after.
373 ANTHONY: Long after? Nay, by my troth, that doth he no man! For
374 how can that be, that he should suffer you to live in prosperity
375 long after, when your whole life is but short in all-together, and
376 either almost half of it or more than half, you think yourself, I
377 daresay, spent out already before? Can you burn out half a short
378 candle, and then have a long one left of the rest?
379 There cannot in this world be a worse mind than for a man to
380 delight and take comfort in any commodity that he taketh by sinful
381 means. For it is the very straight way toward the taking of
382 boldness and courage in sin, and finally to falling into infidelity
383 and thinking that God careth not or regardeth not what things men
384 do here nor of what mind we be. But unto such-minded folk speaketh
385 holy scripture in this wise: "Say not, I have sinned and yet there
386 hath happed me none harm, for God suffereth before he strike." But,
387 as St. Austine saith, the longer he tarrieth ere he strike, the
388 sorer is the stroke when he striketh.
389 And therefore, if you will do well, reckon yourself very sure that
390 when you deadly displease God for the getting or the keeping of
391 your goods, God shall not suffer those goods to do you good. But
392 either he shall shortly take them from you, or else suffer you to
393 keep them for a little while to your more harm and afterward, when
394 you least look for it, take you away from them.
395 And then, what a heap of heaviness will there enter into your
396 heart, when you shall see that you shall so suddenly go from your
397 goods and leave them here in the earth in one place, and that your
398 body shall be put in the earth in another place, and—which then
399 shall be the most heaviness of all—when you shall fear (and not
400 without great cause) that your soul first forthwith, and after that
401 at the final judgment your body, shall be driven down deep toward
402 the centre of the earth into the fiery pit and dungeon of the devil
403 of hell, there to tarry in torment, world without end! What goods
404 of this world can any man imagine, the pleasure and commodity of
405 which could be such in a thousand years as to be able to recompense
406 that intolerable pain that there is to be suffered in one year?
407 Yea, or in one day or one hour, either? And then what a madness is
408 it, for the poor pleasure of your worldly goods of so few years, to
409 cast yourself both body and soul into the everlasting fire of hell,
410 which is not diminished by the amount of a moment by lying there
411 the space of a hundred thousand years?
412 And therefore our Saviour, in few words, concluded and confuted all
413 these follies of those who, for the short use of this worldly
414 substance, forsake him and his faith and sell their souls unto the
415 devil for ever. For he saith, "What availeth it a man if he won all
416 the whole world, and lost his soul?" This would be, methinketh,
417 cause and occasion enough, to him who had never so much part of
418 this world in his hand, to be content rather to lose it all than
419 for the retaining or increasing of his worldly goods to lose and
420 destroy his soul.
421 VINCENT: This is, good uncle, in good faith very true. And what
422 other thing any of them who would not for this be content, have to
423 allege in reason for the defence of their folly, that can I not
424 imagine. I care not in this matter to play the part any longer, but
425 I pray God give me the grace to play the contrary part in deed. And
426 I pray that I may never, for any goods or substance of this
427 wretched world, forsake my faith toward God either in heart or
428 tongue. And I trust in his great goodness that so I never shall.
BOOK III · CHAPTER XV
166 ANTHONY: Methinketh, cousin, that this persecution shall not only,
167 as I said before, try men's hearts when it cometh and make them
168 know their own affections—whether they have a corrupt greedy
169 covetous mind or not—but also the very fame and expectation of it
170 may teach them this lesson, ere ever the thing fall upon them
171 itself. And this may be to their no little fruit, if they have the
172 wit and the grace to take it in time while they can. For now may
173 they find sure places to lay their treasure in, so that all the
174 Turk's army shall never find it out.
175 VINCENT: Marry, uncle, that way they will not forget, I warrant
176 you, as near as their wits will serve them. But yet have I known
177 some who have ere this thought that they had hid their money safe
178 and sure enough, digging it full deep in the ground, and yet have
179 missed it when they came again and found it digged out and carried
180 away to their hands.
181 ANTHONY: Nay, from their hands, I think you would say. And it was
182 no marvel. For some such have I known, too, but they have hid their
183 goods foolishly in such place as they were well warned before that
184 they should not. And that were they warned by him whom they well
185 knew for such a one as knew well enough what would come of it.
186 VINCENT: Then were they more than mad. But did he tell them too
187 where they should have hid it, to make it sure?
188 ANTHONY: Yea, by St. Mary, did he! For else he would have told
189 them but half a tale. But he told them a whole tale, bidding them
190 that they should in no wise hide their treasure in the ground. And
191 he showed them a good cause, for there thieves dig it out and steal
192 it away.
193 VINCENT: Why, where should they hide it, then, said he? For
194 thieves may hap to find it out in any place.
195 ANTHONY: Forsooth, he counselled them to hide their treasure in
196 heaven and there lay it up, for there it shall lie safe. For
197 thither, he said, there can no thief come, till he have left his
198 theft and become a true man first. And he who gave this counsel
199 knew well enough what he said, for it was our Saviour himself, who
200 in the sixth chapter of St. Matthew saith, "Hoard not up your
201 treasures in earth, where the rust and the moth fret it out and
202 where thieves dig it out and steal it away. But hoard up your
203 treasures in heaven, where neither the rust nor the moth fret them
204 out, and where thieves dig them not out nor steal them away. For
205 where thy treasure is, there is thine heart too."
206 If we would well consider these words of our Saviour Christ,
207 methinketh we should need no more counsel at all, nor no more
208 comfort either, concerning the loss of our temporal substance in
209 this Turk's persecution for the faith. For here our Lord in these
210 words teacheth us where we may lay up our substance safe, before
211 the persecution come. If we put it into the poor men's bosoms,
212 there shall it lie safe, for who would go search a beggar's bag for
213 money? If we deliver it to the poor for Christ's sake, we deliver
214 it unto Christ himself. And then what persecutor can there be, so
215 strong as to take it out of his hand?
216 VINCENT: These things, uncle, are undoubtedly so true that no man
217 can with words wrestle therewith. But yet ever there hangeth in a
218 man's heart a lothness to lack a living!
219 ##### [YOU ARE HERE]
220 ANTHONY: There doth indeed, in theirs who either never or but
221 seldom hear any good counsel against it, or who, when they hear it,
222 hearken to it but as they would to an idle tale, rather for a
223 pastime or for the sake of manners than for any substantial intent
224 and purpose to follow good advice and take any fruit by it. But
225 verily, if we would lay not only our ear but also our heart to it,
226 and consider that the saying of our Saviour Christ is not a poet's
227 fable or a harper's song but the very holy word of almighty God
228 himself, we would be full sore ashamed of ourselves—and well we
229 might! And we would be full sorry too, when we felt in our
230 affection those words to have in our hearts no more strength and
231 weight but what we remain still of the same dull mind as we did
232 before we heard them.
233 This manner of ours, in whose breasts the great good counsel of God
234 no better settleth nor taketh no better root, may well declare to
235 us that the thorns and briars and brambles of our worldly substance
236 grow so thick and spring up so high in the ground of our hearts
237 that they strangle, as the Gospel saith, the word of God that was
238 sown therein. And therefore is God a very good lord unto us, when
239 he causeth, like a good husbandman, his folk to come on the
240 field—for the persecutors are his folk, to this purpose—and with
241 their hooks and their stocking-irons to grub up these wicked weeds
242 and bushes of our earthly substance and carry them quite away from
243 us, that the word of God sown in our hearts may have room there,
244 and a glade round about for the warm sun of grace to come to it and
245 make it grow. For surely those words of our Saviour shall we find
246 full true, "Where thy treasure is, there is also thine heart." If
247 we lay up our treasure in earth, in earth shall be our hearts. If
248 we send our treasure into heaven, in heaven shall we have our
249 hearts. And surely, the greatest comfort any man can have in his
250 tribulation is to have his heart in heaven.
251 If thine heart were indeed out of this world and in heaven, all the
252 kinds of torments that all this world could devise could put thee
253 to no pain here. Let us then send our hearts hence thither in such
254 a manner as we may, by sending hither our worldly substance hence.
255 And let us never doubt but we shall, that once done, find our
256 hearts so conversant in heaven, with the glad consideration of our
257 following the gracious counsel of Christ, that the comfort of his
258 Holy Spirit, inspired in us for that, shall mitigate, diminish,
259 assuage, and (in a manner) quench the great furious fervour of the
260 pain that we shall happen to have by his loving sufferance of our
261 further merit in our tribulation.
262 If we saw that we should be within a while driven out of this land,
263 and fain to fly into another, we would think that a man were mad
264 who would not be content to forbear his goods here for the while
265 and send them before him into that land where he saw he should live
266 all the rest of his life. So may we verily think yet ourselves much
267 more mad—seeing that we are sure it cannot be long ere we shall be
268 sent, spite of our teeth, out of this world—if the fear of a
269 little lack or the love to see our goods here about us and the
270 lothness to part from them for this little while that we may keep
271 them here, shall be able to keep us from the sure sending them
272 before us into the other world. For we may be sure to live there
273 wealthily with them if we send them thither, or else shortly leave
274 them here behind us and then stand in great jeopardy there to live
275 wretches for ever.
276 VINCENT: In good faith, good uncle, methinketh that concerning the
277 loss of these outward things, these considerations are so
278 sufficient comforts, that for mine own part I would methinketh
279 desire no more, save only grace well to remember them.
BOOK III · CHAPTER XVI
169 ANTHONY: Much less than this may serve, cousin, with calling and
170 trusting upon God's help, without which much more than this cannot
171 serve. But the fervour of the Christian faith so sore fainteth
172 nowadays and decayeth, coming from hot unto luke-warm and from
173 luke-warm almost to key-cold, that men must now be fain to lay many
174 dry sticks to it, as to a fire that is almost out, and use much
175 blowing at it.
176 But else I think, by my troth, that unto a warm faithful man one
177 thing alone, of which we have spoken yet no word, would be comfort
178 enough in this kind of persecution, against the loss of all his
179 goods.
180 VINCENT: What thing may that be, uncle?
181 ANTHONY: In good faith, cousin, even the bare remembrance of the
182 poverty that our Saviour willingly suffered for us. For I verily
183 suppose that if there were a great king who had so tender love for
184 a servant of his that he had, to help him out of danger, forsaken
185 and lost all his worldly wealth and royalty and become poor and
186 needy for his sake, that servant could scantly be found who would
187 be of such a base unnatural heart that if he himself came afterward
188 to some substance he would not with better will lose it all again
189 than shamefully to forsake such a master.
190 And therefore, as I say, I surely suppose that if we would well
191 remember and inwardly consider the great goodness of our Saviour
192 toward us, when we were not yet his poor sinful servants but rather
193 his adversaries and his enemies, and what wealth of this world he
194 willingly forsook for our sakes—for he was indeed universal king
195 of this world, and so having the power in his own hand to have used
196 it if he had wished, instead of which, to make us rich in heaven,
197 he lived here in neediness and poverty all his life and neither
198 would have authority nor keep either lands or goods. If we would
199 remember this, the deep consideration and earnest advisement of
200 this one point alone would be able to make any true Christian man
201 or woman well content rather for his sake in return to give up all
202 that ever God hath lent them (and lent them he hath, all that they
203 have) than unkindly and unfaithfully to forsake him. And him they
204 forsake if, for fear, they forsake the confessing of his Christian
205 faith.
206 And therefore, to finish this piece withal, concerning the dread of
207 losing our outward worldly goods, let us consider the slender
208 commodity that they bring; with what labour they are bought; what a
209 little while they abide with whomsoever they abide with longest;
210 what pain their pleasure is mingled with; what harm the love of
211 them doth unto the soul; what loss is in the keeping if Christ's
212 faith is refused for them; what winning is in the loss, if we lose
213 them for God's sake; how much more profitable they are when well
214 given than when ill kept; and finally what ingratitude it would be
215 if we would not forsake them for Christ's sake rather than for them
216 to forsake Christ unfaithfully, who while he lived for our sake
217 forsook all the world, beside the suffering of shameful and painful
218 death, of which we shall speak afterward.
219 If we will consider well these things, I say, and will pray God
220 with his holy hand to print them in our hearts, and will abide and
221 dwell still in the hope of his help, his truth shall, as the
222 prophet saith, so compass us about with a shield that we shall not
223 need to be afraid of this incursion of this midday devil—this
224 plain open persecution of the Turk—for any loss that we can take
225 by the bereaving from us of our wretched worldly goods. For their
226 short and small pleasure in this life forborne, we shall be with
227 heavenly substance everlastingly recompensed by God, in joyful
228 bliss and glory.
BOOK III · CHAPTER XVII
172 VINCENT: Forsooth, uncle, as for these outward goods, you have
173 said enough. No man can be sure what strength he shall have or how
174 faint and feeble he may find himself when he shall come to the
175 point, and therefore I can make no warranty of myself, seeing that
176 St. Peter so suddenly fainted at a woman's word and so cowardly
177 forsook his master, for whom he had so boldly fought within so few
178 hours before, and by that fall in forsaking well perceived that he
179 had been too rash in his promise and was well worthy to take a fall
180 for putting so full trust in himself. Yet in good faith methinketh
181 now (and God will, I trust, help me to keep this thought still)
182 that if the Turk should take all that I have, unto my very shirt,
183 unless I would forsake my faith, and should offer it all to me
184 again with five times as much if I would fall into his sect, I
185 would not once stick at it—rather to forsake it every whit, than
186 to forsake any point of Christ's holy faith.
187 But surely, good uncle, when I bethink me further on the grief and
188 the pain that may turn unto my flesh, here find I the fear that
189 forceth my heart to tremble.
190 ANTHONY: Neither have I cause to marvel at that, nor have you,
191 cousin, cause to be dismayed for it. The great horror and fear that
192 our Saviour had in his own flesh, against his painful passion,
193 maketh me little to marvel. And I may well make you take this
194 comfort, too, that for no such manner of grudging felt in your
195 sensual parts, the flesh shrinking in the meditation of pain and
196 death, your reason shall give over, but resist it and manly master
197 it. And though you would fain fly from the painful death and be
198 loth to come to it, yet may the meditation of our Saviour's great
199 grievous agony move you. And he himself shall, if you so desire
200 him, not fail to work with you therein, and to get and give you the
201 grace to submit and conform your will unto his, as he did his unto
202 his Father. And thereupon shall you be so comforted with the secret
203 inward inspiration of his Holy Spirit, as he was with the personal
204 presence of that angel who after his agony came and comforted him.
205 And so shall you as his true disciple follow him, and with good
206 will, without grudge, do as he did, and take your cross of pain and
207 suffering upon your back and die for the truth with him, and
208 thereby reign with him crowned in eternal glory.
209 And this I say to give you warning of the truth, to the intent that
210 when a man feeleth such a horror of death in his heart, he should
211 not thereby stand in outrageous fear that he were falling. For many
212 such a man standeth, for all that fear, full fast, and finally
213 better abideth the brunt, when God is so good unto him as to bring
214 him to it and encourage him therein, than doth some other man who
215 in the beginning feeleth no fear at all. And yet may he never be
216 brought to the brunt, and most often so it is. For God, having many
217 mansions, and all wonderful wealthful, in his Father's house,
218 exalteth not every good man up to the glory of a martyr. But
219 foreseeing their infirmity, that though they be of good will before
220 and peradventure of right good courage too, they would yet play St.
221 Peter if they were brought to the point, and thereby bring their
222 souls into the peril of eternal damnation, he provideth otherwise
223 for them before they come there. And he findeth a way that men
224 shall not have the mind to lay any hands upon them, as he found for
225 his disciples when he himself was willingly taken. Or else, if they
226 set hands on them, he findeth a way that they shall have no power
227 to hold them, as he found for St. John the Evangelist, who let his
228 sheet fall from him, upon which they caught hold, and so fled
229 himself naked away and escaped from them. Or, though they hold them
230 and bring them to prison too, yet God sometimes delivereth them
231 hence, as he did St. Peter. And sometimes he taketh them to him out
232 of the prison into heaven, and suffereth them not to come to their
233 torment at all, as he hath done by many a good holy man. And some
234 he suffereth to be brought into the torments and yet suffereth them
235 not to die in them, but to live many years afterward and die their
236 natural death, as he did by St. John the Evangelist and by many
237 another more, as we may well see both by sundry stories and in the
238 epistles of St. Ciprian also. And therefore, which way God will
239 take with us, we cannot tell.
240 But surely, if we be true Christian men, this can we well tell:
241 that without any bold warranty of ourselves or foolish trust in our
242 own strength, we are bound upon pain of damnation not to be of the
243 contrary mind but what we will with his help, however loth we feel
244 in our flesh thereto, rather than forsake him or his faith before
245 the world—which if we do, he hath promised to forsake us before
246 his Father and all his holy company of heaven—rather, I say, than
247 we would do so, we would with his help endure and sustain for his
248 sake all the tormentry that the devil with all his faithless
249 tormentors in this world would devise. And then, if we be of this
250 mind, and submit our will unto his, and call and pray for his
251 grace, we can tell well enough that he will never suffer them to
252 put more upon us than his grace will make us able to bear, but will
253 also with their temptation provide for us a sure way. For "God is
254 faithful," saith St. Paul, "who suffereth you not to be tempted
255 above what you can bear, but giveth also with the temptation a way
256 out." For either, as I said, he will keep us out of their hands,
257 though he before suffered us to be afraid of them to prove our
258 faith (that we may have, by the examination of our mind, some
259 comfort in hope of his grace and some fear of our own frailty to
260 drive us to call for grace), or else, if we call into their hands,
261 provided that we fall not from the trust of him nor cease to call
262 for his help, his truth shall, as the prophet saith, so compass us
263 about with a shield that we shall not need to fear this incursion
264 of this midday devil. For these Turks his tormentors, who shall
265 enter this land and persecute us, shall either not have the power
266 to touch our bodies at all, or else the short pain that they shall
267 put into our bodies shall turn us to eternal profit both in our
268 souls and in our bodies too. And therefore, cousin, to begin with,
269 let us be of good comfort. For we are by our faith very sure that
270 holy scripture is the very word of God, and that the word of God
271 cannot but be true. And we see by the mouth of his holy prophet and
272 by the mouth of his blessed apostle also that God hath made us
273 faithful promise that he will not suffer us to be tempted above our
274 power, but will both provide a way out for us and also compass us
275 round about with his shield and defend us that we shall have no
276 cause to fear this midday devil with all his persecution. We cannot
277 therefore but be very sure (unless we are very shamefully cowardous
278 of heart and out of measure faint in faith toward God, and in love
279 less than luke-warm or waxed even key-cold) we may be very sure, I
280 say, either that God will not suffer the Turks to invade this land;
281 or that, if they do, God shall provide such resistance that they
282 shall not prevail; or that, if they prevail, yet if we take the way
283 that I have told you we shall by their persecution take little harm
284 or rather none harm at all, but that which shall seem harm indeed
285 be to us no harm at all but good. For if God make us and keep us
286 good men, as he hath promised to do if we pray well therefore, then
287 saith holy scripture, "Unto good folk all things turn them to good."
288 And therefore, cousin, since God knoweth what shall happen and not
289 we, let us in the meanwhile with a good hope in the help of God's
290 grace have a good purpose of standing sure by his holy faith
291 against all persecutions. And if we should hereafter, either for
292 fear or pain or for lack of his grace lost in our own default,
293 mishap to decline from his good purpose—which our Lord forbid—yet
294 we would have won the well-spent time beforehand, to the
295 diminishment of our pain, and God would also be much the more
296 likely to lift us up after our fall and give us his grace again.
297 Howbeit, if this persecution come, we are, by this meditation and
298 well-continued intent and purpose beforehand, the better
299 strengthened and confirmed, and much more likely to stand indeed.
300 And if it so fortune, as with God's grace at men's good prayers and
301 amendment of our evil lives it may well fortune, that the Turks
302 shall either be well withstood and vanquished or peradventure not
303 invade us at all, then shall we, perdy, by this good purpose get
304 ourselves of God a very good cheap thank!
305 And on the other hand, while we now think on it—and not to think
306 on it, in so great likelihood of it, I suppose no wise man can—if
307 we should for the fear of worldly loss or bodily pain, framed in
308 our own minds, think that we would give over and to save our goods
309 and lives forsake our Saviour by denial of his faith, then whether
310 the Turks come or come not, we are meanwhile gone from God. And
311 then if they come not indeed, or come and are driven to flight,
312 what a shame should that be to us, before the face of God, in so
313 shameful cowardly wise to forsake him for fear of that pain that we
314 never felt or that never was befalling us!
315 VINCENT: By my troth, uncle, I thank you. Methinketh that though
316 you never said more in the matter, yet have you, even with this
317 that you have spoken here already of the fear of bodily pain in
318 this persecution, marvellously comforted mine heart.
319 ANTHONY: I am glad, cousin, if your heart have taken comfort
320 thereby. But if you so have, give God the thanks and not me, for
321 that work is his and not mine. For neither am I able to say any
322 good thing except by him, nor can all the good words in the
323 world—no, not the holy words of God himself, and spoken also with
324 his own holy mouth—profit a man with the sound entering at his
325 ear, unless the Spirit of God also inwardly work in his soul. But
326 that is his goodness ever ready to do, unless there be hindrance
327 through the untowardness of our own froward will.
BOOK III · CHAPTER XVIII
175 And now, being somewhat in comfort and courage before, we may the
176 more quietly consider everything, which is somewhat more hard and
177 difficult to do when the heart is before taken up and oppressed
178 with the troublous affection of heavy sorrowful fear. Let us
179 therefore examine now the weight and the substance of those bodily
180 pains which you rehearsed before as the sorest part of this
181 persecution. They were, if I remember you right, thraldom,
182 imprisonment, and painful and shameful death. And first let us, as
183 reason is, begin with the thraldom, for that was, as I remember it,
184 the first.
185 VINCENT: I pray you, good uncle, say then somewhat of that. For
186 methinketh, uncle, that captivity is a marvellous heavy thing,
187 namely when they shall (as they most commonly do) carry us far from
188 home into a strange unknown land.
189 ANTHONY: I cannot deny that some grief it is, cousin, indeed. But
190 yet, as for me, it is not half so much as it would be if they could
191 carry me out into any such unknown country that God could not know
192 where nor find the means to come at me!
193 But now in good faith, cousin, if my migration into a strange
194 country were any great grief unto me, the fault should be much in
195 myself. For since I am very sure that whithersoever man convey me,
196 God is no more verily here than he shall be there, if I get (as I
197 can, if I will) the grace to set mine whole heart upon him and long
198 for nothing but him, it can then make no matter to my mind, whether
199 they carry me hence or leave me here. And then, if I find my mind
200 much offended therewith, that I am not still here in mine own
201 country, I must consider that the cause of my grief is mine own
202 wrong imagination, whereby I beguile myself with an untrue
203 persuasion, thinking that this were mine own country. Whereas in
204 truth it is not so, for, as St. Paul saith, "We have here no city
205 nor dwelling-country at all, but we seek for one that we shall come
206 to." And in whatsoever country we walk in this world, we are but as
207 pilgrims and wayfaring men. And if I should take any country for
208 mine own, it must be the country to which I come and not the
209 country from which I came. That country, which shall be to me then
210 for a while so strange, shall yet perdy be no more strange to
211 me—nor longer strange to me, neither—than was mine own native
212 country when first I came into it. And therefore if my being far
213 from hence be very grievous to me, and I find it a great pain that
214 I am not where I wish to be, that grief shall in great part grow
215 for lack of sure setting and settling my mind in God, where it
216 should be. And when I mend that fault of mine, I shall soon ease my
217 grief.
218 Now, as for all the other griefs and pains that are in captivity,
219 thraldom, and bondage, I cannot deny that many there are and great.
220 Howbeit, they seem yet somewhat the more—what say I, "somewhat"? I
221 may say a great deal the more—because we took our former liberty
222 for a great deal more than indeed it was.
223 Let us therefore consider the matter thus: Captivity, bondage, or
224 thraldom, what is it but the violent restraint of a man, being so
225 subdued under the dominion, rule, and power of another that he must
226 do whatever the other please to command him, and may not do at his
227 liberty such things as he please himself? Now, when we shall be
228 carried away by a Turk and be fain to be occupied about such things
229 as he please to set us, we shall lament the loss of our liberty and
230 think we bear a heavy burden of our servile condition. And we shall
231 have, I grant well, many times great occasion to do so. But yet we
232 should, I suppose, set somewhat the less by it, if we would
233 remember well what liberty that was that we lost, and take it for
234 no larger than it was indeed. For we reckon as though we might
235 before do what we would, but in that we deceive ourselves. For what
236 free man is there so free that he can be suffered to do what he
237 please? In many things God hath restrained us by his high
238 commandment—so many, that of those things which we would otherwise
239 do, I daresay it be more than half. Howbeit, because (God forgive
240 us) we forbear so little for all that, but do what we please as
241 though we heard him not, we reckon our liberty never the less. But
242 then is our liberty much restrained by the laws made by man, for
243 the quiet and politic governance of the people. And these too
244 would, I suppose, hinder our liberty but little, were it not for
245 the fear of the penalties that fall thereupon. Look then, whether
246 other men who have authority over us never command us some business
247 which we dare not but do, and therefore often do it full sore
248 against our wills. Some such service is sometimes so painful and so
249 perilous too, that no lord can command his bondsmen worse, and
250 seldom doth command him half so sore. Let every free man who
251 reckoneth his liberty to stand in doing what he please, consider
252 well these points, and I daresay he shall then find his liberty
253 much less than he took it for before.
254 And yet have I left untouched the bondage that almost every man is
255 in who boasteth himself for free—the bondage, I mean, of sin. And
256 that it be a true bondage, I shall have our Saviour himself to bear
257 me good record. For he saith, "Every man who committeth sin is the
258 thrall, or the bondsman, of sin." And then if this be thus (as it
259 must needs be, since God saith it is so), who is there then who can
260 make so much boast of his liberty that he should take it for so
261 sore a thing and so strange to become through chance of war,
262 bondsman unto a man, since he is already through sin become
263 willingly thrall and bondsman unto the devil?
264 Let us look well how many things, and of what vile wretched sort,
265 the devil driveth us to do daily, through the rash turns of our
266 blind affections, which we are fain to follow, for our faultful
267 lack of grace, and are too feeble to refrain. And then shall we
268 find in our natural freedom our bondservice such that never was
269 there any man lord of any so vile a bondsman that he ever would
270 command him to so shameful service. And let us, in the doing of our
271 service to the man that we be slave unto, remember what we were
272 wont to do about the same time of day while we were at our free
273 liberty before, and would be well likely, if we were at liberty, to
274 do again. And we shall peradventure perceive that it were better
275 for us to do this business than that. Now we shall have great
276 occasion of comfort, if we consider that our servitude, though in
277 the account of the world it seem to come by chance of war, cometh
278 unto us yet in very deed by the provident hand of God, and that for
279 our great good if we will take it well, both in remission of sins
280 and also as matter of our merit.
281 The greatest grief that is in bondage or captivity, I believe, is
282 this: that we are forced to do such labour as with our good will we
283 would not. But then against that grief, Seneca teacheth us a good
284 remedy: "Endeavour thyself evermore that thou do nothing against
285 thy will, but the things that we see we shall needs do, let us
286 always put our good will thereto."
287 VINCENT: That is soon said, uncle, but it is hard to do.
288 ANTHONY: Our froward mind maketh every good thing hard, and that
289 to our own more hurt and harm. But in this case, if we will be good
290 Christian men, we shall have great cause gladly to be content, for
291 the great comfort that we may take thereby. For we remember that in
292 the patient and glad doing of our service unto that man for God's
293 sake, according to his high commandment by the mouth of St. Paul,
294 *"Servi obedite dominis carnalibus,"* we shall have our thanks and
295 our whole reward of God.
296 Finally, if we remember the great humble meekness of our Saviour
297 Christ himself—that he, being very almighty God, "humbled himself
298 and took the form of a bondsman or slave," rather than that his
299 Father should forsake us—we may think ourselves very ungrateful
300 caitiffs (and very frantic fools, too) if, rather than to endure
301 this worldly bondage for awhile, we would forsake him who hath by
302 his own death delivered us out of everlasting bondage to the devil,
303 and who will for our short bondage give us everlasting liberty.
304 VINCENT: Well fare you, good uncle, this is very well said! Albeit
305 that bondage is a condition that every man of any spirit would be
306 very glad to eschew and very loth to fall in, yet have you well
307 made it so open that it is a thing neither so strange nor so sore
308 as it before seemed to me. And specially is it far from such as any
309 man who hath any wit should, for fear of it, shrink from the
310 confession of his faith. And now, therefore, I pray you, speak
311 somewhat of imprisonment.
BOOK III · CHAPTER XIX
178 ANTHONY: That shall I, cousin, with good will. And first, if we
179 could consider what thing imprisonment is of its own nature
180 methinketh we should not have so great horror of it. For of itself
181 it is, perdy, but a restraint of liberty, which hindereth a man
182 from going whither he would.
183 VINCENT: Yes, by St. Mary, uncle, but methinketh it is much more
184 sorry than that. For beside the hindrance and restraint of liberty,
185 it hath many more displeasures and very sore griefs knit and
186 adjoined to it.
187 ANTHONY: That is, cousin, very true indeed. And those pains, among
188 many sorer than those, thought I not afterward to forget. Howbeit,
189 I purpose now to consider first imprisonment as imprisonment alone,
190 without any other incommodity besides. For a man may be imprisoned,
191 perdy, and yet not set in the stocks or collared fast by the neck.
192 And a man may be let walk at large where he will, and yet have a
193 pair of fetters fast riveted on his legs. For in this country, you
194 know, and Seville and Portugal too, so go all the slaves. Howbeit,
195 because for such things men's hearts have such horror of it, albeit
196 that I am not so mad as to go about to prove that bodily pain were
197 no pain, yet since it is because of this manner of pains that we so
198 especially abhor the state and condition of prisoners, methinketh
199 we should well perceive that a great part of our horror groweth of
200 our own fancy. Let us call to mind and consider the state and
201 condition of many other folk in whose state and condition we would
202 wish ourselves to stand, taking them for no prisoners at all, who
203 stand yet for all that in many of the selfsame points that we abhor
204 imprisonment for. Let us therefore consider these things in order.
205 First, those other kinds of grief that come with imprisonment are
206 but accidents unto it. And yet they are neither such accidents as
207 be proper unto it, since they may almost all befall man without it;
208 nor are they such accidents as be inseparable from it, since
209 imprisonment may fall to a man and none of them therein. We will, I
210 say, therefore begin by considering what manner of pain or
211 incommodity we should reckon imprisonment to be of itself and of
212 its own nature alone. And then in the course of our communication,
213 you shall as you please increase and aggravate the cause of your
214 horror with the terror of those painful accidents.
215 VINCENT: I am sorry that I did interrupt your tale, for you were
216 about, I see well, to take an orderly way therein. And as you
217 yourself have devised, so I beseech you proceed. For though I
218 reckon imprisonment much the sorer thing by sore and hard handling
219 therein, yet reckon I not the imprisonment of itself any less than
220 a thing very tedious, although it were used in the most favourable
221 manner that it possibly could be.
222 For, uncle, if a great prince were taken prisoner upon the field,
223 and in the hand of a Christian king, such as are accustomed, in
224 such cases, for the consideration of their former estate and
225 mutable chance of war, to show much humanity to them, and treat
226 them in very favourable wise—for these infidel emperors handle
227 oftentimes the princes that they take more villainously than they
228 do the poorest men, as the great Tamberlane kept the great Turk,
229 when he had taken him, to tread on his back always when he leapt on
230 horseback. But, as I began to say, by the example of a prince taken
231 prisoner, were the imprisonment never so favourable, yet it would
232 be, to my mind, no little grief in itself for a man to be penned
233 up, though not in a narrow chamber. But although his walk were
234 right large and right fair gardens in it too, it could not but
235 grieve his heart to be restrained by another man within certain
236 limits and bounds, and lose the liberty to be where he please.
237 ANTHONY: This is, cousin, well considered of you. For in this you
238 perceive well that imprisonment is, of itself and of its own very
239 nature alone, nothing else but the retaining of a man's person
240 within the circuit of a certain space, narrower or larger as shall
241 be limited to him, restraining his liberty from going further into
242 any other place.
243 VINCENT: Very well said, methinketh.
244 ANTHONY: Yet I forgot, cousin, to ask you one question.
245 VINCENT: What is that, uncle?
246 ANTHONY: This, lo: If there be two men kept in two several
247 chambers of one great castle, of which two chambers the one is much
248 larger than the other, are they prisoners both, or only the one who
249 has the less room to walk in?
250 VINCENT: What question is it, uncle, but that they are both
251 prisoners, as I said myself before, although the one lay fast
252 locked in the stocks and the other had all the whole castle to walk
253 in?
254 ANTHONY: Methinketh verily, cousin, that you say the truth. And
255 then, if imprisonment be such a thing as you yourself here agree it
256 is—that is, but a lack of liberty to go whither we please—now
257 would I fain know of you what one man you know who is at this day
258 out of prison?
259 VINCENT: What one man, uncle? Marry, I know almost none other! For
260 surely I am acquainted with no prisoner, that I remember.
261 ANTHONY: Then I see well that you visit poor prisoners seldom.
262 VINCENT: No, by my troth, uncle, I cry God mercy. I send them
263 sometimes mine alms, but by my troth I love not to come myself
264 where I should see such misery.
265 ANTHONY: In good faith, Cousin Vincent (though I say it before
266 you) you have many good qualities, but surely (though I say that
267 before you, too) that is not one of them. If you would amend it,
268 then should you have yet the more good qualities by one—and
269 peradventure the more by three or four. For I assure you it is hard
270 to tell how much good it doth to a man's soul, the personal
271 visiting of poor prisoners.
272 But now, since you can name me none of them that are in prison, I
273 pray you name me some one of all those whom you are, you say,
274 better acquainted with—men, I mean, who are out of prison. For I
275 know, methinketh, as few of them as you know of the others.
276 VINCENT: That would, uncle, be a strange case. For every man is
277 out of prison who may go where he will, though he be the poorest
278 beggar in the town. And, in good faith, uncle (because you reckon
279 imprisonment so small a matter of itself) meseemeth the poor beggar
280 who is at his liberty and may walk where he will is in better case
281 than is a king kept in prison, who cannot go but where men give him
282 leave.
283 ANTHONY: Well, cousin, whether every way-walking beggar be, by
284 this reason, out of prison or no, we shall consider further when
285 you will. But in the meanwhile I can by this reason see no prince
286 who seemeth to be out of prison. For if the lack of liberty to go
287 where a man will, be imprisonment, as you yourself say it is, then
288 is the great Turk, by whom we fear to be put in prison, in prison
289 already himself, for he may not go where he will. For if he could
290 he would go into Portugal, Italy, Spain, France, Germany, and
291 England, and as far in the other direction too—both into Prester
292 John's land and into the Grand Cham's too.
293 Now, the beggar that you speak of, if he be (as you say he is) by
294 reason of his liberty to go where he will, in much better case than
295 a king kept in prison, because he cannot go but where men give him
296 leave; then is that beggar in better case, not only than a prince
297 in prison but also than many a prince out of prison too. For I am
298 sure there is many a beggar who may without hindrance walk further
299 upon other men's ground than many a prince at his best liberty may
300 walk upon his own. And as for walking out abroad upon other men's,
301 that prince might be withstood and held fast, where that beggar,
302 with his bag and staff, might be suffered to go forth and keep on
303 his way.
304 But forasmuch, cousin, as neither the beggar nor the prince is at
305 free liberty to walk where they will, but neither of them would be
306 suffered to walk in some places without men withstanding them and
307 saying them nay; therefore if imprisonment be, as you grant it is,
308 a lack of liberty to go where we please, I cannot see but the
309 beggar and the prince, whom you reckon both at liberty, are by your
310 own reason restrained in prison both.
311 VINCENT: Yea, but uncle, both the one and the other have way
312 enough to walk—the one in his own ground and the other in other
313 men's, or in the common highway, where they may both walk till they
314 be weary of walking ere any man say them nay.
315 ANTHONY: So may, cousin, that king who had, as you yourself put
316 the case, all the whole castle to walk in. And yet you deny not
317 that he is prisoner for all that—though not so straitly kept, yet
318 as verily prisoner as he that lieth in the stocks.
319 VINCENT: But they may go at least to every place that they need,
320 or that is commodious for them, and therefore they do not wish to
321 go anywhere but where they may. And therefore they are at liberty
322 to go where they will.
323 ANTHONY: I need not, cousin, to spend the time about impugning
324 every part of this answer. Let pass by that, though a prisoner were
325 brought with his keeper into every place where need required, yet
326 since he might not when he wished go where he wished for his
327 pleasure alone, he would be, as you know well, a prisoner still.
328 And let pass over also that it would be needful for this beggar,
329 and commodious for this king, to go into divers places where
330 neither of them may come. And let pass also that neither of them is
331 lightly so temperately determined by what they both fain would so
332 do indeed, if this reason of yours put them out of prison and set
333 them at liberty and made them free, as I will well grant it doth if
334 they so do indeed—that is, if they have no will to go anywhere but
335 where they may go indeed.
336 Then let us look on our other prisoners enclosed within a castle,
337 and we shall find that the straitest kept of them both, if he get
338 the wisdom and grace to quiet his mind and hold himself content
339 with that place, and not long (as a woman with child longeth for
340 her desires) to be gadding out anywhere else, is by the same reason
341 of yours, while his will is not longing to be anywhere else, he is,
342 I say, at his free liberty to be where he will. And so he is out of
343 prison too.
344 And, on the other hand, if, though his will be not longing to be
345 anywhere else, yet because if his will so were he should not be so
346 suffered, he is therefore not at his free liberty but a prisoner
347 still, since your free beggar that you speak of and the prince that
348 you call out of prison too, though they be (which I daresay few be)
349 by some special wisdom so temperately disposed that they will have
350 not the will to be anywhere but where they see that they may be
351 suffered to be, yet, since if they did have that will they could
352 not then be where they would, they lack the effect of free liberty
353 and are both twain in prison too.
354 VINCENT: Well, uncle, if every man universally is by this reason
355 in prison already, after the proper nature of imprisonment, yet to
356 be imprisoned in this special manner which alone is commonly called
357 imprisonment is a thing of great horror and fear, both for the
358 straitness of the keeping and for the hard handling that many men
359 have therein. Of all the griefs that you speak of, we feel nothing
360 at all. And therefore every man abhorreth the one, and would be
361 loth to come into it. And no man abhorreth the other, for they feel
362 no harm and find no fault therein.
363 Therefore, uncle, in good faith, though I cannot find fitting
364 answers with which to avoid your arguments, yet (to be plain with
365 you and tell you the very truth) my mind findeth not itself
366 satisfied on this point. But ever methinketh that these things,
367 with which you rather convince and conclude me than induce a
368 credence and persuade me that every man is in prison already, are
369 but sophistical fancies, and that except those that are commonly
370 called prisoners, other men are not in any prison at all.
371 ANTHONY: Well fare thine heart, good Cousin Vincent! There was, in
372 good faith, no word that you spoke since we first talked of these
373 matters that I liked half so well as these that you speak now. For
374 if you had assented in words and your mind departed unpersuaded,
375 then, if the thing be true that I say, yet had you lost the fruit.
376 And if it be peradventure false, and I myself deceived therein,
377 then, since I should have supposed that you liked it too, you would
378 have confirmed me in my folly. For, in good faith, cousin, such an
379 old fool am I that this thing (in the persuading of which unto you
380 I had thought I had quit me well, and yet which, when I have all
381 done, appeareth to your mind but a trifle and sophistical fancy) I
382 myself have so many years taken it for so very substantial truth
383 that as yet my mind cannot give me to think it any other. But I
384 would not play the part of that French priest who had so long used
385 to say *Dominus* with the second syllable long that at least he
386 thought it must needs be so, and was ashamed to say it short. So to
387 the intent that you may the better perceive me and I may the better
388 perceive myself, we shall here between us a little more consider
389 the thing. So spit well on your hands boldly, and take good hold,
390 and give it not over against your own mind, for then we would be
391 never the nearer.
392 VINCENT: Nay, by my troth, uncle, that intend I not to do. Nor
393 have I done it yet since we began. And that may you well perceive
394 by some things which, without any great cause, save for the further
395 satisfaction of my own mind, I repeated and debated again.
396 ANTHONY: That guise, cousin, you must hold on boldly still. For I
397 purpose to give up my part in this matter, unless I make you
398 yourself perceive both that every man universally is a very
399 prisoner in very prison—plainly, without any sophistry at all—and
400 also that there is no prince living upon earth who is not in a
401 worse case prisoner by this general imprisonment that I speak of,
402 than is many a simple ignorant wretch by that special imprisonment
403 that you speak of. And beside this, that in this general
404 imprisonment that I speak of, men are for the time that they are in
405 it, so sore handled and so hardly and in such painful wise, that
406 men's hearts have with reason great cause to abhor this hard
407 handling that is in this imprisonment as sorely as they do the
408 other that is in that.
409 VINCENT: By my troth, uncle, these things would I fain see well
410 proved.
411 ANTHONY: Tell me, then, cousin, first by your troth: If a man were
412 attainted of treason or felony; and if, after judgment had been
413 given of his death and it were determined that he should die, the
414 time of his execution were only delayed till the king's further
415 pleasure should be known; if he were thereupon delivered to certain
416 keepers and put up in a sure place out of which he could not
417 escape—would this man be a prisoner, or not?
418 VINCENT: This man, quoth he? Yea, marry, that would he be in very
419 deed, if ever man were!
420 ANTHONY: But now what if, for the time that were between his
421 attainder and his execution, he were so favourably handled that he
422 were suffered to do what he would, as he did while he was free—to
423 have the use of his lands and his goods, and his wife and his
424 children to have license to be with him, and his friends leave at
425 liberty to resort unto him, and his servants not forbidden to abide
426 about him. And add yet thereunto that the place were a great castle
427 royal with parks and other pleasures in it, a very great circuit
428 about. Yes, and add yet, if you like, that he were suffered to go
429 and ride also, both when he wished and whither he wished; only this
430 one point always provided and foreseen, that he should ever be
431 surely seen to, and safely kept from escaping. So though he had
432 never so much of his own will in the meanwhile (in all matters save
433 escaping), yet he should well know that escape he could not, and
434 that when he were called for, to execution and to death he should
435 go.
436 Now, Cousin Vincent, what would you call this man? A prisoner,
437 because he is kept for execution? Or no prisoner, because he is in
438 the meanwhile so favourably handled and suffered to do all that he
439 would, save escape? And I bid you not here be hasty in your answer,
440 but advise it well that you grant no such thing in haste as you
441 would afterward at leisure mislike, and think yourself deceived.
442 VINCENT: Nay, by my troth, uncle, this thing needeth no study at
443 all, to my mind. But, for all this favour showed him and all this
444 liberty lent him, yet being condemned to death, and being kept for
445 it, and kept with sure watch laid upon him that he cannot escape,
446 he is all that while a very plain prisoner still.
447 ANTHONY: In good faith, cousin, methinketh you say very true. But
448 then one thing must I yet desire you, cousin, to tell me a little
449 further. If there were another laid in prison for a brawl, and
450 through the jailors' displeasure were bolted and fettered and laid
451 in a low dungeon in the stocks, where he might lie peradventure for
452 a while and abide in the meantime some pain but no danger of death
453 at all, but that out again he should come well enough—which of
454 these two prisoners would stand in the worse case? He that hath all
455 this favour, or he that is thus hardly handled?
456 VINCENT: By our Lady, uncle, I believe that most men, if they
457 should needs choose, had liefer be such prisoners in every point as
458 he who so sorely lieth in the stocks, than in every point such as
459 he who walketh at such liberty about the park.
460 ANTHONY: Consider, then, cousin, whether this thing seem any
461 sophistry to you that I shall show you now. For it shall be such as
462 seemeth in good faith substantially true to me. And if it so happen
463 that you think otherwise, I will be very glad to perceive which of
464 us both is beguiled.
465 For it seemeth to me, cousin, first, that every man coming into
466 this world here upon earth as he is created by God, so cometh he
467 hither by the providence of God. Is this any sophistry first, or
468 not?
469 VINCENT: Nay, verily, this is very substantial truth.
470 ANTHONY: Now take I this, also, for very truth in my mind: that
471 there cometh no man nor woman hither into the earth but what, ere
472 ever they come alive into the world out of the mother's womb, God
473 condemneth them unto death by his own sentence and judgment, for
474 the original sin that they bring with them, contracted in the
475 corrupted stock of our forefather Adam. Is this, think you, cousin,
476 verily thus or not?
477 VINCENT: This is, uncle, very true indeed.
478 ANTHONY: Then seemeth this true further unto me: that God hath put
479 every man here upon the earth under so sure and so safe keeping
480 that of all the whole people living in this wide world, there is
481 neither man, woman, nor child—would they never so far wander about
482 and seek it—who can possibly find any way by which they can escape
483 from death. Is this, cousin, a fond imagined fancy, or is it very
484 truth indeed?
485 VINCENT: Nay, this is no imagination, uncle, but a thing so
486 clearly proved true that no man is so mad as to deny it.
487 ANTHONY: Then need I say no more, cousin. For then is all the
488 matter plain and open evident truth, which I said I took for truth.
489 And it is yet a little more now than I told you before, when you
490 took my proof yet but for a sophistical fancy, and said that, for
491 all my reasoning that every man is a prisoner, yet you thought
492 that, except those whom the common people call prisoners, there is
493 else no man a very prisoner indeed. And now you grant yourself
494 again for very substantial truth, that every man, though he be the
495 greatest king upon earth, is set here by the ordinance of God in a
496 place, be it never so large, yet a place, I say (and you say the
497 same) out of which no man can escape. And you grant that every man
498 is there put under sure and safe keeping to be readily set forth
499 when God calleth for him, and that then he shall surely die. And is
500 not then, cousin, by your own granting before, every man a very
501 prisoner, when he is put in a place to be kept to be brought forth
502 when he would not, and himself knows not whither?
503 VINCENT: Yes, in good faith, uncle, I cannot but well perceive
504 this to be so.
505 ANTHONY: This would be true, you know, even though a man were but
506 taken by the arm and in a fair manner led out of this world unto
507 his judgment. But now, we well know that there is no king so great
508 but what, all the while he walketh here, walk he never so loose,
509 ride he with never so strong an army for his defence, yet he
510 himself is very sure—though he seek in the meantime some other
511 pastime to put it out of his mind—yet is he very sure, I say, that
512 escape he cannot. And very well he knoweth that he hath already
513 sentence given upon him to die, and that verily die he shall. And
514 though he hope for long respite of his execution, yet can he not
515 tell how soon it will be. And therefore, unless he be a fool, he
516 can never be without fear that, either on the morrow or on the
517 selfsame day, the grisly cruel hangman Death, who from his first
518 coming in hath ever hoved aloof and looked toward him, and ever
519 lain in wait for him, shall amid all his royalty and all his main
520 strength neither kneel before him nor make him any reverence, nor
521 with any good manner desire him to come forth. But he shall
522 rigorously and fiercely grip him by the very breast, and make all
523 his bones rattle, and so by long and divers sore torments strike
524 him stark dead in his prison. And then shall he cause his body to
525 be cast into the ground in a foul pit in some corner of the same,
526 there to rot and be eaten by the wretched worms of the earth,
527 sending yet his soul out further into a more fearful judgment. Of
528 that judgment at his temporal death his success is uncertain and
529 therefore, though by God's grace not out of good hope, for all that
530 in the meanwhile in very sore dread and fear and peradventure in
531 peril inevitable of eternal fire, too.
532 Methinketh therefore, cousin, that, as I told you, this keeping of
533 every man in this wretched world for execution of death is a very
534 plain imprisonment indeed. And it is, as I say, such that the
535 greatest king is in this prison in much worse case, for all his
536 wealth, than is many a man who, in the other imprisonment, is sore
537 and hardly handled. For while some of those lie not there attainted
538 nor condemned to death, the greatest man of this world and the most
539 wealthy in this universal prison is laid in to be kept undoubtedly
540 for death.
541 VINCENT: But yet, uncle, in that case is the other prisoner too,
542 for he is as sure that he shall die, perdy.
543 ANTHONY: This is very true, cousin, indeed, and well objected too.
544 But then you must consider that he is not in danger of death by
545 reason of the prison into which he is put peradventure but for a
546 little brawl, but his danger of death is by the other imprisonment,
547 by which he is prisoner in the great prison of this whole earth, in
548 which prison all the princes of the world be prisoners as well as
549 he.
550 If a man condemned to death were put up in a large prison, and
551 while his execution were respited he were, for fighting with his
552 fellows, put up in a strait place, part of that prison, then would
553 he be in danger of death in that strait prison, but not by the
554 being in that, for there is he but for the brawl. But his deadly
555 imprisonment was the other—the larger, I say, into which he was
556 put for death. So the prisoner that you speak of is, beside the
557 narrow prison, a prisoner of the broad world, and all the princes
558 of the world are prisoners there with him. And by that imprisonment
559 both they and he are in like danger of death, not by that strait
560 imprisonment that is commonly called imprisonment, but by that
561 imprisonment which, because of the large walk, men call
562 liberty—and which you therefore thought but a sophistical fancy to
563 prove it a prison at all!
564 But now may you, methinketh, very plainly perceive that this whole
565 earth is not only for all the whole of mankind a very plain prison
566 indeed, but also that all men without exception (even those that
567 are most at their liberty in it, and reckon themselves great lords
568 and possessors of very great pieces of it, and thereby wax with
569 wantonness so forgetful of their state that they think they stand
570 in great wealth) do stand for all that indeed, by reason of their
571 imprisonment in this large prison of the whole earth, in the
572 selfsame condition that the others do stand who, in the narrow
573 prisons which alone are called prisons, and which alone are reputed
574 prisons in the opinion of the common people, stand in the most
575 fearful and in the most odious case—that is, condemned already to
576 death.
577 And now, cousin, if this thing that I tell you seem but a
578 sophistical fancy of your mind, I would be glad to know what moveth
579 you so to think. For, in good faith, as I have told you twice, I am
580 no wiser but what I verily think that it is very plain truth indeed.
BOOK III · CHAPTER XX
181 VINCENT: In good faith, uncle, thus far I not only cannot make
182 resistance against it with any reason, but also I see very clearly
183 proved that it cannot be otherwise. For every man must be in this
184 world a very prisoner, since we are all put here into a sure hold
185 to be kept till we be put unto execution, as folk all already
186 condemned to death.
187 But yet, uncle, the strait-keeping, collaring, bolting, and
188 stocking, with lying on straw or on the cold ground (which manner
189 of hard handling is used in these special imprisonments that alone
190 are commonly called by that name) must needs make that imprisonment
191 much more odious and dreadful than the general imprisonment with
192 which we are every man universally imprisoned at large, walking
193 where we will round about the wide world. For in this broad prison,
194 outside of those narrow prisons, there is no such hard handling
195 used with the prisoners.
196 ANTHONY: I said, I think, cousin, that I purposed to prove to you
197 further that in this general prison—the large prison, I mean, of
198 this whole world—folk are, for the time that they are in it, as
199 sore handled and as hardly, and wrenched and wrung and broken in
200 such painful wise, that our hearts (save that we consider it not)
201 have with reason good and great cause to grudge against the hard
202 handling that there is in this prison—and, as far as pertaineth
203 only to the respect of pain, as much horror to conceive against
204 it—as against the other that there is in that one.
205 VINCENT: Indeed, uncle, it is true that you said you would prove
206 this.
207 ANTHONY: Nay, so much said I not, cousin! But I said that I would
208 if I could, and if I could not, then would I therein give over my
209 part. But I trust, cousin, that I shall not need to do that—the
210 thing seemeth to me so plain.
211 For, cousin, not only the prince and king but also the chief jailor
212 over this whole broad prison the world (though he have both angels
213 and devils who are jailors under him) is, I take it, God. And that
214 I suppose you will grant me, too.
215 VINCENT: That will I not deny, uncle.
216 ANTHONY: If a man, cousin, be committed unto prison for no cause
217 but to be kept, though there be never so great a charge against
218 him, yet his keeper, if he be good and honest, is neither so cruel
219 as to pain the man out of malice, nor so covetous as to put him to
220 pain to make him seek his friends and pay for a pennyworth of ease.
221 If the place be such that he is sure to keep him safe otherwise, or
222 if he can get surety for the recompense of more harm than he seeth
223 he should have if he escaped, he will never handle him in any such
224 hard fashion as we most abhor imprisonment for. But marry, if the
225 place be such that the keeper cannot otherwise be sure, then is he
226 compelled to keep him to that extent the straiter. And also if the
227 prisoner be unruly and fall to fighting with his fellows or do some
228 other manner of ill turns, then useth the keeper to punish him in
229 some such fashions as you yourself have spoken of.
230 Now, cousin, God—the chief jailor, as I say, of this broad prison
231 the world—is neither cruel nor covetous. And this prison is also
232 so sure and so subtly built that, albeit that it lieth open on
233 every side without any wall in the world, yet, wander we never so
234 far about in it, we shall never find the way to get out. So God
235 neither needeth to collar us nor to stock us for any fear of our
236 escaping away. And therefore, unless he see some other cause than
237 only our keeping for death, he letteth us in the meanwhile, for as
238 long as he pleases to respite us, walk about in the prison and do
239 there what we will, using ourselves in such wise as he hath, by
240 reason and revelation, from time to time told us his pleasure.
241 And hence it cometh, lo, that by reason of this favour for a time
242 we wax, as I said, so wanton, that we forget where we are. And we
243 think that we are lords at large, whereas we are indeed, if we
244 would consider, even poor wretches in prison. For, of very truth,
245 our very prison this earth is. And yet we apportion us out divers
246 parts of it diversely to ourselves, part by covenants that we make
247 among ourselves, and part by fraud and violence too. And we change
248 its name from the odious name of prison, and call it our own land
249 and our livelihood. Upon our prison we build; our prison we garnish
250 with gold and make it glorious. In this prison they buy and sell;
251 in this prison they brawl and chide. In this they run together and
252 fight; in this they dice; in this they play at cards. In this they
253 pipe and revel; in this they sing and dance. And in this prison
254 many a man who is reputed right honest forbeareth not, for his
255 pleasure in the dark, privily to play the knave.
256 And thus, while God our king and our chief jailor too, suffereth us
257 and letteth us alone, we think ourselves at liberty. And we abhor
258 the state of those whom we call prisoners, taking ourselves for no
259 prisoners at all. In this false persuasion of wealth and
260 forgetfulness of our own wretched state, which is but a wandering
261 about for a while in this prison of this world, till we be brought
262 unto the execution of death, we forget in our folly both ourselves
263 and our jail, and our under-jailors the angels and devils both, and
264 our chief jailor God too—God, who forgetteth not us, but seeth us
265 all the while well enough. And being sore discontent to see so ill
266 rule kept in the jail, he sendeth the hangman Death to put some to
267 execution here and there, sometimes by the thousands at once. And
268 he handleth many of the rest, whose execution he forbeareth yet
269 unto a farther time, even as hardly and punisheth them as sorely,
270 in this common prison of the world, as there are any handled in
271 those special prisons which, for the hard handling used in them,
272 you say your heart hath in such horror and so sore abhorreth.
273 VINCENT: The rest will I not gainsay, for methinketh I see it so
274 indeed. But that God, our chief jailor in this world, useth any
275 such prisonly fashion of punishment, that point must I needs deny.
276 For I see him neither lay any man in the stocks, nor strike fetters
277 on his legs, nor so much as shut him up in a chamber, neither.
278 ANTHONY: Is he no minstrel, cousin, who playeth not on a harp?
279 Maketh no man melody but he who playeth on a lute? He may be a
280 minstrel and make melody, you know, with some other instrument—a
281 strange-fashioned one, peradventure, that never was seen before.
282 God, our chief jailor, as he himself is invisible, so useth he in
283 his punishments invisible instruments. And therefore are they not
284 of like fashion as those the other jailors use, but yet of like
285 effect, and as painful in feeling as those. For he layeth one of
286 his prisoners with a hot fever as ill at ease in a warm bed as the
287 other jailor layeth his on the cold ground. He wringeth them by the
288 brows with a migraine; he collareth them by the neck with a quinsy;
289 he bolteth them by the arms with a palsy, so that they cannot lift
290 their hands to their head; he manacleth their hands with the gout
291 in their fingers; he wringeth them by the legs with the cramp in
292 their shins; he bindeth them to the bed with the crick in the
293 back; and he layeth one there at full length, as unable to rise as
294 though he lay fast by the feet in the stocks.
295 A prisoner of another jail may sing and dance in his two fetters,
296 and fear not his feet for stumbling at a stone, while God's
297 prisoner, who hath his one foot fettered with the gout, lieth
298 groaning on a couch, and quaketh and crieth out if he fear that
299 there would fall on his foot no more than a cushion.
300 And therefore, cousin, as I said, if we consider it well, we shall
301 find this general prison of this whole earth a place in which the
302 prisoners are as sore handled as they are in the other. And even in
303 the other some make as merry too as there do some in this one, who
304 are very merry at large out of that. And surely as we think
305 ourselves out of prison now, so if there were some folk born and
306 brought up in a prison, who never came on the wall or looked out at
307 the door or heard of another world outside, but saw some, for ill
308 turns done among themselves, locked up in a straiter room; and if
309 they heard them alone called prisoners who were so served and
310 themselves ever called free folk at large; the like opinion would
311 they have there of themselves then as we have here of ourselves
312 now. And when we take ourselves for other than prisoners now,
313 verily are we now as deceived as those prisoners would be then.
314 VINCENT: I cannot, uncle, in good faith deny that you have
315 performed all that you promised. But yet, since, for all this,
316 there appeareth no more but that as they are prisoners so are we
317 too, and that as some of them are sore handled so are some of us
318 too; we know well, for all this, that when we come to those prisons
319 we shall not fail to be in a straiter prison than we are now, and
320 to have a door shut upon us where we have none shut upon us now.
321 This shall we be sure of at least if there come no worse—and then
322 there may come worse, you know well, since it cometh there so
323 commonly. And therefore is it yet little marvel that men's hearts
324 grudge much against it.
325 ANTHONY: Surely, cousin, in this you say very well. Howbeit, your
326 words would have touched me somewhat the nearer if I had said that
327 imprisonment were no displeasure at all. But the thing that I say,
328 cousin, for our comfort in the matter, is that our fancy frameth us
329 a false opinion by which we deceive ourselves and take it for sorer
330 than it is. And that we do because we take ourselves for more free
331 before than we were, and imprisonment for a stranger thing to us
332 than it is indeed. And thus far, as I say, I have proved truth in
333 very deed.
334 But now the incommodities that you repeat again—those, I say, that
335 are proper to the imprisonment of its own nature; that is, to have
336 less room to walk and to have the door shut upon us—these are,
337 methinketh, so very slender and slight that in so great a cause as
338 to suffer for God's sake we might be sore ashamed so much as once
339 to think upon them.
340 Many a good man there is, you know, who, without any force at all,
341 or any necessity wherefor he should do so, suffereth these two
342 things willingly of his own choice, with much other hardness more.
343 Holy monks, I mean, of the Charterhouse order, such as never pass
344 their cells save only to the church, which is set fast by their
345 cells, and thence to their cells again. And St. Brigit's order, and
346 St. Clare's much alike, and in a manner all enclosed religious
347 houses. And yet anchorites and anchoresses most especially, all
348 whose whole room is less than a good large chamber. And yet are
349 they there as well content many long years together as are other
350 men—and better, too—who walk about the world. And therefore you
351 may see that the lothness of less room and the door shut upon us,
352 since so many folk are so well content with them and will for God's
353 love choose to live so, is but a horror enhanced of our own fancy.
354 And indeed I knew a woman once who came into a prison, to visit of
355 her charity a poor prisoner there. She found him in a chamber that
356 was fair enough, to say the truth—at least, it was strong enough!
357 But with mats of straw the prisoner had made it so warm, both under
358 foot and round about the walls, that in these things, for the
359 keeping of his health, she was on his behalf very glad and very
360 well comforted. But among many other displeasures that for his sake
361 she was sorry for, one she lamented much in her mind. And that was
362 that he should have the chamber door made fast upon him by night,
363 by the jailor who was to shut him in. "For, by my troth," quoth
364 she, "if the door should be shut upon me, I think it would stop up
365 my breath!" At that word of hers the prisoner laughed in his
366 mind—but he dared not laugh aloud or say anything to her, for
367 indeed he stood somewhat in awe of her, and he had his food there
368 in great part of her charity for alms. But he could not but laugh
369 inwardly, for he knew well enough that she used to shut her own
370 chamber door full surely on the inside every night, both door and
371 windows too, and used not to open them all the long night. And what
372 difference, then, as to the stopping of the breath, whether they
373 were shut up within or without?
374 And so surely, cousin, these two things that you speak of are
375 neither one of so great weight that in Christ's cause they ought to
376 move a Christian man. And one of the twain is so very childish a
377 fancy, that in a matter almost of three chips (unless it were a
378 chance of fire) it should never move any man.
379 As for those other accidents of hard handling, I am not so mad as
380 to say that they are no grief, but I say that our fear may imagine
381 them much greater grief than they are. And I say that such as they
382 be, many a man endureth them—yea, and many a woman too—who
383 afterward fareth full well.
384 And then would I know what determination we take—whether for our
385 Saviour's sake to suffer some pain in our bodies, since he suffered
386 in his blessed body so great pain for us, or else to give him
387 warning and be at a point utterly to forsake him rather than to
388 suffer any pain at all? He who cometh in his mind unto this latter
389 point—from which kind of unkindness God keep every man!—he
390 needeth no comfort, for he will flee the need. And counsel, I fear,
391 availeth him little, if grace be so far gone from him. But, on the
392 other hand, if, rather than to forsake our Saviour, we determine
393 ourselves to suffer any pain at all, I cannot then see that the
394 fear of hard handling should anything stick with us and make us to
395 shrink so that we would rather forsake his faith than suffer for
396 his sake so much as imprisonment. For the handling is neither such
397 in prison but what many men, and many women too, live with it many
398 years and sustain it, and afterward yet fare full well. And yet it
399 may well fortune that, beside the bare imprisonment, there shall
400 happen to us no hard handling at all. Or else it may happen to us
401 for only a short while—and yet, beside all this, peradventure not
402 at all. And which of all these ways shall be taken with us, lieth
403 all in his will for whom we are content to take it, and who for
404 that intent of ours favoureth us and will suffer no man to put more
405 pain to us than he well knoweth we shall be able to bear. For he
406 himself will give us the strength for it, as you have heard his
407 promise already by the mouth of St. Paul: "God is faithful, who
408 suffereth you not to be tempted above what you may bear, but giveth
409 also with the temptation a way out."
410 But now, if we have not lost our faith already before we come to
411 forsake it for fear, we know very well by our faith that, by the
412 forsaking of our faith, we fall into that state to be cast into the
413 prison of hell. And that can we not tell how soon; but, as it may
414 be that God will suffer us to live a while here upon earth, so may
415 it be that he will throw us into that dungeon beneath before the
416 time that the Turk shall once ask us the question. And therefore,
417 if we fear imprisonment so sore, we are much more than mad if we
418 fear not most the imprisonment that is far more sore. For out of
419 that prison shall no man ever get, and in this other shall no man
420 abide but a while.
421 In prison was Joseph while his brethren were at large; and yet
422 afterward were his brethren fain to seek upon him for bread. In
423 prison was Daniel, and the wild lions about him; and yet even there
424 God kept him harmless and brought him safe out again. If we think
425 that he will not do the like for us, let us not doubt that he will
426 do for us either the like or better, for better may he do for us if
427 he suffer us there to die. St. John the Baptist was, you know, in
428 prison, while Herod and Herodias sat full merry at the feast, and
429 the daughter of Herodias delighted them with her dancing, till with
430 her dancing she danced off St. John's head. And now sitteth he with
431 great feast in heaven at God's board, while Herod and Herodias full
432 heavily sit in hell burning both twain, and to make them sport
433 withal the devil with the damsel dance in the fire before them.
434 Finally, cousin, to finish this piece, our Saviour was himself
435 taken prisoner for our sake. And prisoner was he carried, and
436 prisoner was he kept, and prisoner was he brought forth before
437 Annas, and prisoner from Annas carried unto Caiphas. Then prisoner
438 was he carried from Caiphas unto Pilate, and prisoner was he sent
439 from Pilate to King Herod, and prisoner from Herod unto Pilate
440 again. And so was he kept as prisoner to the end of his passion.
441 The time of his imprisonment, I grant you, was not long. But as for
442 hard handling, which our hearts most abhor, he had as much in that
443 short while as many men among them all in a much longer time. And
444 surely, then, if we consider of what estate he was and also that he
445 was prisoner in that wise for our sake, we shall, I think, unless
446 we be worse than wretched beasts, never so shamefully play the
447 ungrateful coward as sinfully to forsake him for fear of
448 imprisonment.
449 Nor shall we be so foolish either as, by forsaking him, to give him
450 the occasion to forsake us in turn. For so should we, with the
451 avoiding of an easier prison, fall into a worse. And instead of the
452 prison that cannot keep us long, we should fall into that prison
453 out of which we can never come, though the short imprisonment
454 should have won us everlasting liberty.
BOOK III · CHAPTER XXI
184 VINCENT: Forsooth, uncle, if we feared not further, beside
185 imprisonment, the terrible dart of shameful and painful death, I
186 would verily trust that, as for imprisonment, remembering these
187 things which I have here heard from you (our Lord reward you for
188 them!) rather than that I should forsake the faith of our Saviour,
189 I would with help of grace never shrink at it.
190 But now are we come, uncle, with much work at last unto the last
191 and uttermost point of the dread that maketh this incursion of this
192 midday devil—this open invasion of the Turk and his persecution
193 against the faith—seem so terrible unto men's minds. Although the
194 respect of God vanquish all the rest of the trouble that we have
195 hitherto perused (as loss of goods, lands, and liberty), yet, when
196 we remember the terror of shameful and painful death, that point
197 suddenly putteth us in oblivion of all that should be our comfort.
198 And we feel (all men, I fear me, for the most part) the fervour of
199 our faith wax so cold and our hearts so faint that we find
200 ourselves at the point of falling even for fear.
201 ANTHONY: I deny not, cousin, that indeed in this point is the sore
202 pinch. And yet you see, for all this, that even this point too
203 taketh increase or diminishment of dread according to the
204 difference of the affections that are beforehand fixed and rooted
205 in the mind—so much so, that you may see a man set so much by his
206 worldly substance that he feareth less the loss of his life than
207 the loss of lands. Yea, you may see a man abide deadly torment,
208 such as some other man had rather die than endure, rather than to
209 bring out the money that he hath hid. And I doubt not but that you
210 have heard by right authentic stories of many men who (some for one
211 cause, some for another) have not hesitated willingly to suffer
212 death, divers in divers kinds, and some both with despiteful rebuke
213 and painful torment too. And therefore, as I say, we may see that
214 the affection of the mind toward the increase or decrease of dread
215 maketh much of the matter.
216 Now the affections of men's minds are imprinted by divers means.
217 One way is by means of the bodily senses, moved by such things,
218 pleasant or unpleasant, as are outwardly offered unto them through
219 sensible worldly things. And this manner of receiving the
220 impression of affections is common unto men and beasts. Another
221 manner of receiving affections is by means of reason, which both
222 ordinately tempereth those affections that the five bodily senses
223 imprint, and also disposeth a man many times to some spiritual
224 virtues very contrary to those affections that are fleshly and
225 sensual. And those reasonable dispositions are spiritual
226 affections, and proper to the nature of man, and above the nature
227 of beasts. Now, as our ghostly enemy the devil enforceth himself to
228 make us lean to the sensual affections and beastly, so doth
229 almighty God of his goodness by his Holy Spirit inspire us good
230 motions, with the aid and help of his grace, toward the other
231 spiritual affections. And by sundry means he instructeth our reason
232 to lean to them, and not only to receive them as engendered and
233 planted in our soul, but also in such wise to water them with the
234 wise advertisement of godly counsel and continual prayer, that they
235 may become habitually radicated and surely take deep root therein.
236 And according as the one kind of affection or the other beareth the
237 strength in our heart, so are we stronger or feebler against the
238 terror of death in this cause.
239 And therefore, cousin, will we essay to consider what things there
240 are for which we have cause in reason to master the fearful
241 affection and sensual. And though we cannot clean avoid it and put
242 it away, yet will we essay in such wise to bridle it at least that
243 it run not out so far like a headstrong horse that, in spite of our
244 teeth, it carry us out unto the devil.
245 Let us therefore now consider and well weigh this thing that we
246 dread so sore—that is, shameful and painful death.
BOOK III · CHAPTER XXII
187 And first I perceive well by these two things that you join unto
188 "death"—that is, "shameful" and "painful"—that you would esteem
189 death so much the less if it should come along without either shame
190 or pain.
191 VINCENT: Without doubt, uncle, a great deal the less. But yet,
192 though it should come without them both, by itself, I know well
193 many a man would be for all that very loth to die.
194 ANTHONY: That I believe well, cousin, and the more pity it is. For
195 that affection happeth in very few without the cause being either
196 lack of faith, lack of hope, or finally lack of wit.
197 Those who believe not the life to come after this, and think
198 themselves here in wealth, are loth to leave this life, for then
199 they think they lose all. And thence come the manifold foolish
200 unfaithful words which are so rife in our many mouths: "This world
201 we know, and the other we know not." And some say in sport (and
202 think in earnest), "The devil is not so black as he is painted,"
203 and "Let him be as black as he will, he is no blacker than a crow!"
204 with many such other foolish fancies of the same sort.
205 There are some who believe well enough but who, through lewdness of
206 living, fall out of good hope of salvation. And then I very little
207 marvel that they are loth to die. Howbeit, some who purpose to mend
208 and would fain have some time left them longer to bestow somewhat
209 better, may peradventure be loth to die also forthwith. And albeit
210 that a very good will gladly to die and to be with God would be, to
211 my mind, so thankful that it would be well able to purchase as full
212 remission both of sin and pain as peradventure he would be like to
213 purchase, if he lived, in many years' penance, yet will I not say
214 but what such a kind of lothness to die may be approvable before
215 God.
216 There are some also who are loth to die, who are yet very glad to
217 die and long for to be dead.
218 VINCENT: That would be, uncle, a very strange case!
219 ANTHONY: The case, I fear me, cousin, falleth not very often. But
220 yet sometimes it doth, as where there is any man of that good mind
221 that St. Paul was. For the longing that he had to be with God, he
222 would fain have been dead, but for the profit of other folk he was
223 content to live here in pain, and defer and forbear for the while
224 his inestimable bliss in heaven: *"Desiderium habens dissolvi et
225 esse cum Christo, multo magis melius, permanere autem in carne,
226 necessarium propter vos."*
227 But of all these kinds of folk, cousin, who are loth to die (except
228 for the first kind only, who lack faith), there is I suppose none
229 who would hesitate, for the bare respect of death alone, unless the
230 fear of shame or sharp pain joined unto death should be the
231 hindrance, to depart hence with good will in this case of the
232 faith. For he would well know by his faith that his death, taken
233 for the faith, should cleanse him clean of all his sins and send
234 him straight to heaven. And some of these (namely the last kind)
235 are such that shame and pain both joined unto death would be
236 unlikely to make them loathe death or fear death so sore but what
237 they would suffer death in this case with good will, since they
238 know well that the refusing of the faith, for any cause in this
239 world (seemed the cause never so good), should yet sever them from
240 God, with whom, save for other folk's profit, they so fain would
241 be. And charity it cannot be, for the profit of the whole world,
242 deadly to displease him who made it.
243 Some are these, I say also, who are loth to die for lack of wit.
244 Albeit that they believe in the world that is to come and hope also
245 to come thither, yet they love so much the wealth of this world and
246 such things as delight them therein, that they would fain keep them
247 as long as ever they can, even with tooth and nail. And when they
248 can be suffered in no wise to keep it longer, but death taketh them
249 from it, then, if it can be no better, they will agree to be, as
250 soon as they be hence, hauled up into heaven and be with God
251 forthwith! These folk as as very idiot fools as he who had kept
252 from his childhood a bag full of cherry stones, and cast such a
253 fancy to it that he would not go from it for a bigger bag filled
254 with gold.
255 These folk fare, cousin, as Æsop telleth in a fable that the snail
256 did. For when Jupiter (whom the poets feign for the great god)
257 invited all the poor worms of the earth unto a great solemn feast
258 that it pleased him upon a time—I have forgotten upon what
259 occasion—to prepare for them, the snail kept her at home and would
260 not come. And when Jupiter asked her afterward wherefore she came
261 not to his feast, where he said she would have been welcome and
262 have fared well, and would have seen a goodly palace and been
263 delighted with many goodly pleasures, she answered him that she
264 loved no place so well as her own house. With this answer Jupiter
265 waxed so angry that he said, since she loved her house so well, she
266 should never after go from home, but should always afterward bear
267 her house upon her back wheresoever she went. And so hath she ever
268 done since, as they say. And at least I know well she doth so now
269 and hath done so as long as I can remember.
270 VINCENT: Forsooth, uncle, I should think the tale were not all
271 feigned, for I think verily that so much of your tale is true!
272 ANTHONY: Æsop meant by that feigned fable to touch the folly of
273 such folk as so set their fancy upon some small simple pleasure
274 that they cannot find it in their heart to forbear it, either for
275 the pleasure of a better man or for the gaining of a better thing.
276 For by this foolish froward fashion they sometimes fall in great
277 disgrace and take by it no little harm.
278 And surely such Christian folk as, by their foolish affection,
279 which they have set like the snail upon their own house here on
280 earth, cannot, for the lothness of leaving that house, find it in
281 their hearts to go with good will to the great feast that God
282 prepareth in heaven and of his goodness so graciously calleth them
283 to—they are, I fear me, unless they mend that mind in time, like
284 to be served as the snail was, and yet much worse too. For they are
285 like to have their house here, the earth, bound fast on their backs
286 for ever, and not to walk with it where they will, as the snail
287 creepeth about with hers, but to lie fast bound in the midst of it
288 with the foul fire of hell about them. For into this folly they
289 bring themselves by their own fault, as the drunken man bringeth
290 himself into drunkenness, whereby the evil that he doth in his
291 drunkenness is not forgiven him for his folly, but to his pain is
292 imputed to his fault.
293 VINCENT: Surely, uncle, this seemeth not unlikely, and by their
294 fault they fall in such folly indeed. And yet, if this be folly
295 indeed, then are some folk fools who think themselves right wise.
296 ANTHONY: Who think themselves wise? Marry, I never saw a fool yet
297 who thought himself other than wise! For as it is one spark of
298 soberness left in a drunken head when he perceiveth himself to be
299 drunk and getteth himself fair to bed, so if a fool perceive
300 himself a fool that point is no folly but a little spark of wit.
301 But now, cousin, as for these kind of fools, who are loth to die
302 for the love that they bear to their worldly fancies which they
303 would, by their death, leave behind them and forsake: Those who
304 would for that cause rather forsake the faith than die, would
305 rather forsake it than lose their worldly goods, though there were
306 no peril of death offered them at all. And then, as touching those
307 who are of that mind, we have, you know, said as much as you
308 yourself thought sufficient this afternoon here before.
309 VINCENT: Verily, uncle, that is very true. And now have you
310 rehearsed, as far as I can remember, all the other kinds of them
311 that would be loth to die for any other respect than the grievous
312 qualities of shame and pain joined unto death. And of all these
313 kinds, except the kind of infidelity—when no comfort can help, but
314 only counsel to the attaining of faith, for faith must be
315 presupposed to the receiving of comfort and had ready before, as
316 you showed in the beginning of our communication the first day that
317 we talked of the matter. But else, I say, except that one kind,
318 there is none of the rest of those that were before untouched who
319 would be likely to forsake their faith in this persecution for the
320 fear and dread of death, save for those grievous qualities—pain, I
321 mean, and shame—that they see well would come with it.
322 And therefore, uncle, I pray you, give us some comfort against
323 those twain. For in good faith, if death should come without them,
324 in such a case at this is, in which by the losing of this life we
325 should find a far better, mine own reason giveth me that, save for
326 the other griefs going before the change, no man who hath wit would
327 anything stick at all.
328 ANTHONY: Yes, peradventure suddenly they would, before they gather
329 their wits unto them and well weigh the matter. But, cousin, those
330 who will consider the matter well, reason, grounded upon the
331 foundation of faith, shall show they very great substantial causes
332 for which the dread of those grievous qualities that they see shall
333 come with death—shame, I mean, and pain also—shall not so sore
334 abash them as sinfully to drive them to that point. And for the
335 proof thereof, let us first begin at the consideration of the shame.
BOOK III · CHAPTER XXIII
190 How can any faithful wise man dread death so sore, for any respect
191 of shame, when his reason and his faith together can shortly make
192 him perceive that there is no true shame in it at all? For how can
193 that death be shameful that is glorious? Or how can it be anything
194 but glorious to die for the faith of Christ, if we die both for the
195 faith and in the faith, joined with hope and charity? For the
196 scripture plainly saith, "Precious in the sight of God is the death
197 of his saints." Now if the death of his saints be glorious in the
198 sight of God, it can never be shameful in very deed, however
199 shameful it seem here in the sight of men. For here we may see and
200 be sure that not only at the death of St. Stephen, to whom it
201 pleased him to show himself with the heaven open over his head, but
202 at the death also of every may who so dieth for the faith, God with
203 his heavenly company beholdeth his whole passion and verily looketh
204 on.
205 Now if it were so, cousin, that you should be brought through the
206 broad high-street of a great long city; and if, all along the way
207 that you were going, there were on one side of the way a rabble of
208 ragged beggars and madmen, who would despise and dispraise you with
209 all the shameful names that they could call you and all the
210 villainous words that they could say to you; and if there were
211 then, all along the other side of the same street where you should
212 come by, a goodly company standing in a fair range, a row of wise
213 and worshipful folk, lauding and commending you, more than fifteen
214 times as many as that rabble of ragged beggars and railing
215 madmen—would you willingly turn back, thinking that you went unto
216 your shame, for the shameful jesting and railing of those mad
217 foolish wretches? Or would you hold on your way with a good cheer
218 and a glad heart, thinking yourself much honoured by the laud and
219 approbation of that other honourable company?
220 VINCENT: Nay, by my troth, uncle, there is no doubt but that I
221 would much regard the commendation of those commendable folk, and
222 regard not a rush the railing of all those ribalds.
223 ANTHONY: Then, cousin, no man who hath faith can account himself
224 shamed here, by any manner of death that he suffereth for the faith
225 of Christ. For however vile and shameful it seem in the sight here
226 of a few worldly wretches, it is lauded and approved for very
227 precious and honourable in the sight of God and all the glorious
228 company of heaven, who as perfectly stand and behold it as those
229 foolish people do. And they are in number more than a hundred to
230 one; and of that hundred, every one a hundred times more to be
231 regarded and esteemed than a hundred such whole rabbles of the
232 other.
233 And now, if a man would be so mad as to be ashamed, for fear of the
234 rebuke that he should have of such rebukeful beasts, to confess the
235 faith of Christ, then, with fleeing from a shadow of shame, he
236 would fall into a true shame—and a deadly painful shame indeed!
237 For then hath our Saviour made a sure promise that he will show
238 himself ashamed of that man before the Father of heaven and all his
239 holy angels, saying in the ninth chapter of Luke, "He who is
240 ashamed of me and my words, of him shall the Son of Man be ashamed
241 when he shall come in the majesty of himself and of his Father and
242 of his holy angels." And what manner of shameful shame shall that
243 be, then? If a man's cheeks glow sometimes for shame in this world,
244 they will fall on fire for shame when Christ shall show himself
245 ashamed of them there!
246 The blessed apostles reckoned it for great glory to suffer for
247 Christ's faith the thing that we worldly wretched fools think to be
248 villainy and shame. For they, when they were scourged, with despite
249 and shame, and thereupon commanded to speak no more of the name of
250 Christ, "went their way from the council joyful and glad that God
251 had vouchsafed to do them the worship to suffer shameful despite
252 for the name of Jesus." And so proud were they of the shame and
253 villainous pain put unto them, that for all the forbidding of that
254 great council assembled, they ceased not every day to preach out
255 the name of Jesus still—not only in the temple, out of which they
256 were set and whipped for the same before, but also, to double it
257 with, they went preaching the name about from house to house, too.
258 Since we regard so greatly the estimation of worldly folk, I wish
259 that we would, among the many wicked things that they do, regard
260 also some such as are good. For it is a manner among them, in many
261 places, that some by handicraft, some by merchandise, some by other
262 kinds of living, arise and come forward in the world. And commonly
263 folk are in their youth set forth to suitable masters, under whom
264 they are brought up and grow. But now, whensoever they find a
265 servant such that he disdaineth to do such things as his master did
266 while he was himself a servant, that servant every man accounteth
267 for a proud unthrift, never like to come to good proof. Let us, lo,
268 mark and consider this, and weigh it well withal: Our master Christ
269 (who is not only the master, but the maker too, of all this whole
270 world) was not so proud as to disdain for our sakes the most
271 villainous and most shameful death, after the worldly count, that
272 then was used in the world. And he endured the most despiteful
273 mocking therewith, joined to the most grievous pain, as crowning
274 him with sharp thorn, so that the blood ran down about his face.
275 Then they gave him a reed in his hand for a sceptre, and kneeled
276 down to him and saluted him like a king in scorn, and beat then the
277 reed upon the sharp thorns about his holy head. Now our Saviour
278 saith that the disciple or servant is not above his master. And
279 therefore, since our master endured so many kinds of painful shame,
280 very proud beasts may we well think ourselves if we disdain to do
281 as our master did. And whereas he through shame ascended into
282 glory, we would be so mad that we would rather fall into
283 everlasting shame, both before heaven and hell, than for fear of a
284 short worldly shame to follow him to everlasting glory.
BOOK III · CHAPTER XXIV
193 VINCENT: In good faith, uncle, as for the shame, you shall need to
194 take no more pains. For I suppose surely that any man who hath
195 reason in his head shall hold himself satisfied with this.
196 But, of truth, uncle, all the pinch is in the pain. For as for
197 shame, I perceive well now that a man may with wisdom so master it
198 that it shall nothing move him at all—so much so that it is become
199 a common proverb in almost every country that "shame is as it is
200 taken." But, by God, uncle, all the wisdom in this world can never
201 so master pain but that pain will be painful, in spite of all the
202 wit in this world!
203 ANTHONY: Truth it is, cousin, that no man can, with all the reason
204 he hath, in such wise change the nature of pain that in the having
205 of pain he feel it not. For unless it be felt, perdy, it is no
206 pain. And that is the natural cause, cousin, for which a man may
207 have his leg stricken off at the knee and it grieve him not—if his
208 head be off but half an hour before!
209 But reason may make a reasonable man not to shrink from it and
210 refuse it to his more hurt and harm. Though he would not be so
211 foolish as to fall into it without cause, yet upon good
212 causes—either of gaining some kind of great profit or avoiding
213 some kind of great loss, or eschewing thereby the suffering of far
214 greater pain—he would be content and glad to sustain it for his
215 far greater advantage and commodity.
216 And this doth reason alone in many cases, where it hath much less
217 help to take hold of than it hath in this matter of faith. For you
218 know well that to take a sour and bitter potion is great grief and
219 displeasure, and to be lanced and have the flesh cut is no little
220 pain. Now, when such things are to be ministered either to a child
221 or to some childish man, they will by their own wills let their
222 sickness and their sore grow, unto their more grief, till it become
223 incurable, rather than abide the pain of the curing in time. And
224 that for faint heart, joined with lack of discretion. But a man who
225 hath more wisdom, though without cause he would no more abide the
226 pain willingly than would the other, yet, since reason showeth him
227 what good he shall have by the suffering, and what harm by refusing
228 it, this maketh him well content and glad also to take it.
229 Now then, if reason alone be sufficient to move a man to take pain
230 for the gaining of worldly rest or pleasure and for the avoiding of
231 another pain (though the pain he take be peradventure more, yet to
232 be endured but for a short season), why should not reason, grounded
233 upon the sure foundation of faith, and helped toward also with the
234 aid of God's grace—as it ever is, undoubtedly, when folk for a
235 good mind in God's name come together, our Saviour saying himself,
236 "Where there are two or three are gathered together in my name,
237 there am I also even in the very midst of them." Why should not
238 then reason, I say, thus furthered with faith and grace, be much
239 more able first to engender in us such an affection, and afterward,
240 by long and deep meditation thereof, so to continue that affection
241 that it shall turn into a habitual purpose, fast-rooted and deep,
242 of patiently suffering the painful death of this body here in earth
243 for the gaining of everlasting wealthy life in heaven and avoiding
244 of everlasting painful death in hell?
245 VINCENT: By my troth, uncle, I can find no words that should have
246 any reason with them—faith being always presupposed, as you
247 protested in the beginning, for a ground—words, I say, I can find
248 none with which I might reasonably counter-plead this that you have
249 said here already.
250 But yet I remember the fable that Æsop telleth of a great old hart
251 that had fled from a little bitch, which had made pursuit after him
252 and chased him so long that she had lost him, and (he hoped) more
253 than half given him over. Having then some time to talk, and
254 meeting with another of his fellows, he fell into deliberation with
255 him as to what it were best for him to do—whether to run on still
256 and fly farther from her, or to turn again and fight with her. The
257 other hart advised him to fly no farther, lest the bitch might
258 happen to find him again when he would be out of breath by the
259 labour of farther fleeing, and thereby all out of strength too, and
260 so would he be killed lying where he could not stir himself.
261 Whereas, if he would turn and fight, he would be in no peril at
262 all. "For the man with whom she hunteth," he said, "is more than a
263 mile behind her. And she is but a little body, scant half so much
264 as thou, and thy horns can thrust her through before she can touch
265 thy flesh, by more than ten times her tooth-length." "By my troth,"
266 quoth the other hart, "I like your counsel well, and methinketh
267 that the thing is even soothly as you say. But I fear me that when
268 I hear once that cursed bitch bark, I shall fall to my feet and
269 forget all together. But yet, if you will go back with me, then
270 methinketh we shall be strong enough against that one bitch between
271 us both." The other hart agreed, and they both appointed them
272 thereon. But even as they were about to busk them forward to it,
273 the bitch had found the scent again, and on she came yalping toward
274 the place. And as soon as the harts heard her, off they went both
275 twain apace!
276 And in good faith, uncle, even so I fear it would fare by myself
277 and many others too. Though we think it reason, what you say, and
278 in our minds agree that we should do as you say—yea, and
279 peradventure think also that we would indeed do as you say—yet as
280 soon as we should once hear those hell-hounds the Turks come
281 yalping and howling upon us, our hearts should soon fall as clean
282 from us as those other harts fled from the hounds.
283 ANTHONY: Cousin, in those days that Æsop speaketh of, though those
284 harts and other brute beasts had (if he say sooth) the power to
285 speak and talk, and in their talking power to talk reason too, yet
286 they never had given them the power to follow reason and rule
287 themselves thereby. And in good faith, cousin, as for such things
288 as pertain to the conducting of reasonable men to salvation, I
289 think that without the help of grace men's reasoning shall do
290 little more. But then are we sure, as I said before, that if we
291 desire grace, God is at such reasoning always present and very
292 ready to give it. And unless men will afterward willingly cast it
293 away, he is ever ready still to keep it and glad from time to time
294 to increase it. And therefore our Lord biddeth us, by the mouth of
295 the prophet, that we should not be like such brutish and
296 unreasonable beasts as were those harts, and as are horses and
297 mules: "Be not you like a horse and a mule, that hath no
298 understanding." And therefore, cousin, let us never dread but what,
299 if we will apply our minds to the gathering of comfort and courage
300 against our persecutions, and hear reason and let it sink into our
301 heart and cast it not out again (nor vomit it up, nor even there
302 choke it up and stifle it with pampering in and stuffing up our
303 stomachs with a surfeit of worldly vanities), God shall so well
304 work with it that we shall feel strength therein. And so we shall
305 not in such wise have all such shameful cowardous hearts as to
306 forsake our Saviour and thereby lose our own salvation and run into
307 eternal fire for fear of death joined therein—though bitter and
308 sharp, yet short for all that, and (in a manner) a momentary pain.
309 VINCENT: Every man, uncle, naturally grudgeth at pain, and is very
310 loth to come to it.
311 ANTHONY: That is very true, and no one biddeth any man to go run
312 into it, unless he be taken and cannot flee. Then, we say that
313 reason plainly telleth us that we should rather suffer and endure
314 the less and the shorter pain here, than in hell the sorer and so
315 far the longer too.
316 VINCENT: I heard of late, uncle, where such a reason was made as
317 you make me now, which reason seemed undoubted and inevitable to
318 me. Yet heard I lately, as I say, a man answer it thus: He said
319 that if a man in this persecution should stand still in the
320 confession of his faith and thereby fall into painful tormentry, he
321 might peradventure happen, for the sharpness and bitterness of the
322 pain, to forsake our Saviour even in the midst of it, and die there
323 with his sin, and so be damned forever. Whereas, by the forsaking
324 of the faith in the beginning, and for the time—and yet only in
325 word, keeping it still nevertheless in his heart—a man might save
326 himself from that painful death and afterward ask mercy and have
327 it, and live long and do many good deeds, and be saved as St. Peter
328 was.
329 ANTHONY: That man's reason, cousin, is like a three-footed
330 stool—so tottering on every side that whosoever sits on it may
331 soon take a foul fall. For these are the three feet of this
332 tottering stool: fantastical fear, false faith, and false
333 flattering hope.
334 First, it is a fantastical fear that the man conceiveth, that it
335 should be perilous to stand in the confession of the faith at the
336 beginning, lest he might afterward, through the bitterness of the
337 pain, fall to the forsaking and so die there in the pain, out of
338 hand, and thereby be utterly damned. As though, if a man were
339 overcome by pain and so forsook his faith, God could not or would
340 not as well give him grace to repent again, and thereupon give him
341 forgiveness, as he would give it to him who forsook his faith in
342 the beginning and set so little by God that he would rather forsake
343 him than suffer for his sake any manner of pain at all! As though
344 the more pain that a man taketh for God's sake, the worse would God
345 be to him! If this reason were not unreasonable, then should our
346 Saviour not have said, as he did, "Fear not them that may kill the
347 body, and after that have nothing that they can do further." For he
348 should, by this reason, have said, "Dread and fear them that may
349 slay the body, for they may, by the torment of painful death
350 (unless thou forsake me betimes in the beginning and so save thy
351 life, and get of me thy pardon and forgiveness afterward) make thee
352 peradventure forsake me too late, and so be damned forever."
353 The second foot of this tottering stool is a false faith. For it is
354 but a feigned faith for a man to say to God secretly that he
355 believeth him, trusteth him, and loveth him, and then openly, where
356 he should to God's honour tell the same tale and thereby prove that
357 he doth so, there to God's dishonour flatter God's enemies as much
358 as in him is, and do them pleasure and worship, with the forsaking
359 of God's faith before the world. And such a one either is faithless
360 in his heart too, or else knoweth well that he doth God this
361 despite even before his own face. For unless he lack faith, he
362 cannot but know that our Lord is everywhere present, and that,
363 while he so shamefully forsaketh him, he full angrily looketh on.
364 The third foot of this tottering stool is false flattering hope.
365 For since the thing that he doth, when he forsaketh his faith for
366 fear, is forbidden by the mouth of God upon the pain of eternal
367 death, though the goodness of God forgiveth many folk for the
368 fault, yet to be bolder in offending for the hope of forgiving is a
369 very false pestilent hope, with which a man flattereth himself
370 toward his own destruction.
371 He who, in a sudden turn for fear or other affection, unadvisedly
372 falleth, and after, in labouring to rise again, comforteth himself
373 with hope of God's gracious forgiveness, walketh in the ready way
374 toward his salvation. But he who with the hope of God's mercy to
375 follow, doth encourage himself to sin, and thereby offendeth God
376 first—I have no power to keep the hand of God from giving out his
377 pardon where he will (nor would I if I could, but rather help to
378 pray for it), but yet I very sorely fear that such a man may miss
379 the grace to ask it in such effectual wise as to have it granted.
380 Nor can I now instantly remember any example or promise expressed
381 in holy scripture that the offender in such a case shall have the
382 grace offered afterward, in such wise to seek for pardon that God,
383 by his other promises of remission promised to penitents, would be
384 bound himself to grant it. But this kind of presumption, under
385 pretext of hope, seemeth rather to draw near on the one side (as
386 despair doth, on the other) toward the abominable sin of blasphemy
387 against the Holy Ghost. And against that sin, concerning either the
388 impossibility or at least the great difficulty of forgiveness, our
389 Saviour himself hath spoken in the twelfth chapter of St. Matthew
390 and in the third chapter of St. Mark, where he saith that blasphemy
391 against the Holy Ghost shall never be forgiven, neither in this
392 world nor in the world to come.
393 And where the man that you speak of took in his reason an example
394 of St. Peter, who forsook our Saviour and got forgiveness
395 afterward, let him consider again on the other hand that he forsook
396 him not upon the boldness of such a sinful trust, but was overcome
397 and vanquished by a sudden fear. And yet, by that forsaking, St.
398 Peter won but little, for he did but delay his trouble for a little
399 while, as you know well. For beside that, he repented forthwith
400 very sorely that he had so done, and wept for it forthwith full
401 bitterly. He came forth at the Whitsuntide ensuing, and confessed
402 his Master again, and soon after that, he was imprisoned for it.
403 And not ceasing so, he was thereupon sore scourged for the
404 confession of his faith, and yet after that imprisoned again
405 afresh. And, being from thence delivered, he stinted not to preach
406 on still until, after manifold labours, travails, and troubles, he
407 was in Rome crucified and with cruel torment slain.
408 And in like wise I think I might (in a manner) well warrant that no
409 man who denieth our Saviour once and afterward attaineth remission
410 shall escape through that denial one penny the cheaper, but that he
411 shall, ere he come to heaven, full surely pay for it.
412 VINCENT: He shall peradventure, uncle, afterward work it out in
413 the fruitful works of penance, prayer, and almsdeed, done in true
414 faith and due charity, and in such wise attain forgiveness well
415 enough.
416 ANTHONY: All his forgiveness goeth, cousin, as you see well, but
417 by "perhaps." But as it may be "perhaps yea," so may it be "perhaps
418 nay," and where is he then? And yet, you know, he shall never, by
419 any manner of hap, hap finally to escape from death, for fear of
420 which he forsook his faith.
421 VINCENT: No, but he may die his natural death, and escape that
422 violent death. And then he saveth himself from much pain and so
423 winneth much ease. For a violent death is ever painful.
424 ANTHONY: Peradventure he shall not avoid a violent death thereby,
425 for God is without doubt displeased, and can bring him shortly to
426 as violent a death by some other way.
427 Howbeit, I see well that you reckon that whosoever dieth a natural
428 death, dieth like a wanton even at his ease. You make me remember a
429 man who was once in a light galley with us on the sea. While the
430 sea was sore wrought and the waves rose very high, he lay tossed
431 hither and thither, for he had never been to sea before. The poor
432 soul groaned sore and for pain thought he would very fain be dead,
433 and ever he wished, "Would God I were on land, that I might die in
434 rest!" The waves so troubled him there, with tossing him up and
435 down, to and fro, that he thought that trouble prevented him from
436 dying, because the waves would not let him rest! But if he might
437 get once to land, he thought he should then die there even at his
438 ease.
439 VINCENT: Nay, uncle, this is no doubt, but that death is to every
440 man painful. But yet is not the natural death so painful as the
441 violent.
442 ANTHONY: By my troth, cousin, methinketh that the death which men
443 commonly call "natural" is a violent death to every may whom it
444 fetcheth hence by force against his will. And that is every man
445 who, when he dieth, is loth to die and fain would yet live longer
446 if he could.
447 Howbeit, cousin, fain would I know who hath told you how small is
448 the pain in the natural death! As far as I can perceive, those folk
449 that commonly depart of their natural death have ever one disease
450 and sickness or another. And if the pain of the whole week or twain
451 in which they lie pining in their bed, were gathered together in so
452 short a time as a man hath his pain who dieth a violent death, it
453 would, I daresay, make double the pain that is his. So he who dieth
454 naturally often suffereth more pain rather than less, though he
455 suffer it in a longer time. And then would many a man be more loth
456 to suffer so long, lingering in pain, than with a sharper pang to
457 be sooner rid. And yet lieth many a man more days than one, in
458 well-near as great pain continually, as is the pain that with the
459 violent death riddeth the man in less than half an hour—unless you
460 think that, whereas the pain is great to have a knife cut the flesh
461 on the outside from the skin inward, the pain would be much less if
462 the knife might begin on the inside and cut from the midst outward!
463 Some we hear, on their deathbed, complain that they think they feel
464 sharp knives cut in two their heartstrings. Some cry out and think
465 they feel, within the brainpan, their head pricked even full of
466 pins. And those who lie in a pleurisy think that, every time they
467 cough, they feel a sharp sword snap them to the heart.
BOOK III · CHAPTER XXV
196 Howbeit, what need we to make any such comparison between the
197 natural death and the violent, for the matter that we are in hand
198 with here? Without doubt, he who forsaketh the faith of Christ for
199 fear of the violent death, putteth himself in peril to find his
200 natural death a thousand times more painful. For his natural death
201 hath his everlasting pain so instantly knit to it, that there is
202 not one moment of time between, but the end of the one is the
203 beginning of the other, which never after shall have an end.
204 And therefore was it not without great cause that Christ gave us so
205 good warning before, when he said, as St. Luke in the twenty-second
206 chapter rehearseth, "I say to you that are my friends, be not
207 afraid of them that kill the body, and when that is done are able
208 to do no more. But I shall show you whom you should fear. Fear him
209 who, when he hath killed, hath in his power further to cast him
210 whom he killeth into everlasting fire. So I say to you, be afraid
211 of him." God meaneth not here that we should not dread at all any
212 man who can but kill the body, but he meaneth that we should not in
213 such wise dread any such man that we should, for dread of them,
214 displease him who can everlastingly kill both body and soul with a
215 death ever-dying and that shall yet never die. And therefore he
216 addeth and repeateth in the end again, the fear that we should have
217 of him, and saith, "So I say to you, fear him."
218 O good God, cousin, if a man would well weigh those words and let
219 them sink down deep into his heart as they should do, and often
220 bethink himself on them, it would (I doubt not) be able enough to
221 make us set at naught all the great Turk's threats, and esteem him
222 not a straw. But we should be well content to endure all the pain
223 that all the world could put upon us, for so short a while as all
224 they were able to make us dwell in it, rather than, by shrinking
225 from those pains (though never so sharp, yet but short), to cast
226 ourselves into the pain of hell—a hundred thousand times more
227 intolerable, and of which there shall never come an end. A woeful
228 death is that death, in which folk shall evermore be dying and
229 never can once be dead! For the scripture saith, "They shall call
230 and cry for death, and death shall fly from them."
231 O, good Lord, if one of them were not put in choice of both, he
232 would rather suffer the whole year together the most terrible death
233 that all the Turks in Turkey could devise, than to endure for the
234 space of half an hour the death that they lie in now. Into what
235 wretched folly fall, then, those faithless or feeble-faithed folk,
236 who, to avoid the pain that is so far the less and so short, fall
237 instead into pain a thousand thousand times more horrible, and
238 terrible torment of which they are sure they shall never have an
239 end!
240 This matter, cousin, lacketh, I believe, only full faith or
241 sufficient minding. For I think, on my faith, that if we have the
242 grace verily to believe it and often to think well on it, the fear
243 of all the Turk's persecution—with all this midday devil were able
244 to do in the forcing of us to forsake our faith—should never be
245 able to turn us.
246 VINCENT: By my troth, uncle, I think it is as you say. For surely,
247 if we would often think on these pains of hell—as we are very loth
248 to do, and purposely seek us childish pastimes to put such heavy
249 things out of our thought—this one point alone would be able
250 enough, I think, to make many a martyr.
BOOK III · CHAPTER XXVI
199 ANTHONY: Forsooth, cousin, if we were such as we should be, I
200 would scant, for very shame, speak of the pains of hell in
201 exhortation to the keeping of Christ's faith. I would rather put us
202 in mind of the joys of heaven, the pleasure of which we should be
203 more glad to get than we should be to flee and escape all the pains
204 of hell.
205 But surely God is marvellous merciful to us in the thing in which
206 he may seem most rigorous. And that is (which many men would little
207 think) in that he provided hell. For I suppose very surely, cousin,
208 that many a man—and woman, too—of whom some now sit, and more
209 shall hereafter sit, full gloriously crowned in heaven, had they
210 not first been afraid of hell, would never have set foot toward
211 heaven.
212 But yet undoubtedly, if we could conceive in our hearts the
213 marvellous joys of heaven as well as we conceive the fearful pains
214 of hell—howbeit, we can conceive neither one sufficiently. But if
215 we could in our imagination approach as much toward the perceiving
216 of the one as we may toward the consideration of the other, we
217 would not fail to be far more moved and stirred to suffering for
218 Christ's sake in this world, for the winning of those heavenly joys
219 than for the eschewing of all those infernal pains. But forasmuch
220 as the fleshly pleasures are far less pleasant than the fleshly
221 pains are painful, therefore we fleshly folk, who are so drowned in
222 these fleshly pleasures and in the desire of them that we have
223 almost no manner of savour or taste for any pleasure that is
224 spiritual, we have no cause to marvel that our fleshly affections
225 are more abated and refrained by the dread and terror of hell than
226 spiritual affections are imprinted in us and pricked forward with
227 the desire and joyful hope of heaven.
228 Howbeit, if we would set somewhat less by the filthy voluptuous
229 appetites of the flesh, and would, by withdrawing from them, with
230 help of prayer through the grace of God, draw nearer to the secret
231 inward pleasure of the spirit, we should, by the little sipping
232 that our hearts should have here now, and that instantaneous taste
233 of it, have an estimation of the incomparable and uncogitable joy
234 that we shall have (if we will) in heaven, by the very full draught
235 thereof. For thereof it is written, "I shall be satiate" or
236 satisfied, or fulfilled, "when thy glory, good Lord, shall appear,"
237 that is, with the fruition of the sight of God's glorious majesty
238 face to face. And the desire, expectation, and heavenly hope
239 thereof, shall more encourage us and make us strong to suffer and
240 sustain for the love of God and salvation of our soul, than ever we
241 could be made to suffer worldly pain here by the terrible dread of
242 all the horrible pains that damned wretches have in hell.
243 Therefore in the meantime, for lack of such experimental taste as
244 God giveth here sometimes to some of his special servants, to the
245 intent that we may draw toward the spiritual exercise too—for
246 which spiritual exercise God with that gift, as with an
247 earnest-penny of their whole reward afterward in heaven, comforteth
248 them here in earth—let us labour by prayer to conceive in our
249 hearts such a fervent longing for them that we may, for attaining
250 to them, utterly set at naught all fleshly delight, all worldly
251 pleasures, all earthly losses, all bodily torment and pain. And let
252 us do this, not so much with looking to have described what manner
253 of joys they shall be, as with hearing what our Lord telleth us in
254 holy scripture how marvellous great they shall be. Howbeit, some
255 things are there in scripture expressed of the manner of the
256 pleasures and joys that we shall have in heaven, as, "Righteous men
257 shall shine as the sun and shall run about like sparkles of fire
258 among reeds."
259 Now, tell some carnal-minded man of this manner of pleasure, and he
260 shall take little pleasure in it, and say he careth not to have his
261 flesh shine, he, nor like a spark of fire to skip about in the sky.
262 Tell him that his body shall be impassible and never feel harm, and
263 he will think then that he shall never be ahungered or athirst, and
264 shall thereby forbear all his pleasure of eating and drinking, and
265 that he shall never wish for sleep, and shall thereby lose the
266 pleasure that he was wont to take in lying slug-abed. Tell him that
267 men and women shall there live together as angels without any
268 manner of mind or motion unto the carnal act of generation, and he
269 will think that he shall thereby not use there his old filthy
270 voluptuous fashion. He will say then that he is better at ease
271 already, and would not give this world for that. For, as St. Paul
272 saith, "A carnal man feeleth not the things that be of the spirit
273 of God, for it is foolishness to him."
274 But the time shall come when these foul filthy pleasures shall be
275 so taken from him that it shall abhor his heart once to think on
276 them. Every man hath a certain shadow of this experience in the
277 fervent grief of a sore painful sickness, when his stomach can
278 scant abide to look upon any meat, and as for the acts of the other
279 foul filthy lust, he is ready to vomit if he hap to think thereon.
280 When a man shall after this life feel in his heart that horrible
281 abomination, of which sickness hath here a shadow, at the
282 remembrance of these voluptuous pleasures, for which he would here
283 be loth to change with the joys of heaven: when he shall, I say,
284 after this life, have his fleshly pleasures in abomination, and
285 shall have there a glimmering (though far from a perfect sight) of
286 those heavenly joys which here he set so little by—O, good God,
287 how fain will he then be, with how good will and how gladly would
288 he then give this whole world, if it were his, to have the feeling
289 of some little part of those joys!
290 And therefore let us all who cannot now conceive such delight in
291 the consideration of them as we should, have often in our eyes by
292 reading, often in our ears by hearing, often in our mouths by
293 rehearsing, often in our hearts by meditation and thinking, those
294 joyful words of the holy scripture by which we learn how wonderful
295 huge and great are those spiritual heavenly joys. Our carnal hearts
296 have so feeble and so faint a feeling of them, and our dull worldly
297 wits are so little able to conceive so much as a shadow of the
298 right imagination! A shadow, I say, for, as for the thing as it is,
299 not only can no fleshly carnal fancy conceive that, but beside that
300 no spiritual person peradventure neither, so long as he is still
301 living here in this world. For since the very essential substance
302 of all the celestial joy standeth in the blessed beholding of the
303 glorious Godhead face to face, no man may presume or look to attain
304 it in this life. For God hath said so himself: "There shall no man
305 here living behold me." And therefore we may well know not only
306 that we are, for the state of this life, kept from the fruition of
307 the bliss of heaven, but also I think that the very best man living
308 here upon earth—the best man, I mean, who is no more than
309 man—cannot attain the right imagination of it; but those who are
310 very virtuous are yet (in a manner) as far from it as a man born
311 blind is from the right imagination of colours.
312 The words that St. Paul rehearseth of the prophet Isaiah,
313 prophesying of Christ's incarnation, may properly be verified of
314 the joys of heaven: *"Oculus non vidit, nec auris audivit, nec in
315 cor hominis adscendit, quae preparavit Deus diligentibus se."* For
316 surely, for this state of this world, the joys of heaven are by
317 man's mouth unspeakable, to man's ears not audible, to men's hearts
318 uncogitable, so far excel they all that ever men have heard of, all
319 that ever men can speak of, and all that men can by natural
320 possibility think on.
321 And yet, whereas such be the joys of heaven that are prepared for
322 every saved soul, our Lord saith yet, by the mouth of St. John,
323 that he will give his holy martyrs who suffer for his sake many a
324 special kind of joy. For he saith, "To him that overcometh, I shall
325 give him to eat of the tree of life. And I shall confess his name
326 before my Father and before his angels." And also he saith, "Fear
327 none of those things that thou shalt suffer . . . , but be faithful
328 unto the death, and I shall give thee the crown of life. He that
329 overcometh shall not be hurt of the second death." And he saith
330 also, "To him that overcometh will I give manna secret and hid. And
331 I will give him a white suffrage, and in his suffrage a new name
332 written, which no man knoweth but he that receiveth it." They used
333 of old in Greece, where St. John did write, to elect and choose men
334 unto honourable offices, and every man's assent was called his
335 "suffrage," which in some places was by voices and in some places
336 by hands. And one kind of those suffrages was by certain things
337 that in Latin are called *calculi* because, in some places, they
338 used round stones for them. Now our Lord saith that unto him who
339 overcometh he will give a white suffrage, for those that were white
340 signified approving, as the black signified reproving. And in those
341 suffrages did they use to write the name of him to whom they gave
342 their vote. Now our Lord saith that to him who overcometh he will
343 in the suffrage give him a new name, which no man knoweth but him
344 who receiveth it. He saith also, "He that overcometh, I will make
345 him a pillar in the temple of my God, and he shall go no more out
346 thereof, and I shall write upon him the name of my God and the name
347 of the city of my God, the new Jerusalem which descendeth from
348 heaven from my God, and I shall write on him also my new name." If
349 we wished to enlarge upon this, and were able to declare these
350 special gifts, with yet others that are specified in the second and
351 third chapters of the Apocalypse, then would it appear how far
352 those heavenly joys shall surmount above all the comfort that ever
353 came in the mind of any man living here upon earth.
354 The blessed apostle St. Paul, who suffered so many perils and so
355 many passions, saith of himself that he hath been "in many labours,
356 in prisons oftener than others, in stripes above measure, at point
357 of death often times; of the Jews had I five times forty stripes
358 save one, thrice have I been beaten with rods, once was I stoned,
359 thrice have I been in shipwreck, a day and a night was I in the
360 depth of the sea; in my journeys oft have I been in peril of
361 floods, in peril of thieves, in peril by the Jews, in perils by the
362 pagans, in perils in the city, in perils in the desert, in perils
363 in the sea, perils by false brethren, in labour and misery, in many
364 nights' watch, in hunger and thirst, in many fastings, in cold and
365 nakedness; beside those things that are outward, my daily instant
366 labour, I mean my care and solicitude about all the churches," and
367 yet saith he more of his tribulations, which for the length I let
368 pass. This blessed apostle, I say, for all these tribulations that
369 he himself suffered in the continuance of so many years, calleth
370 all the tribulations of this world but light and as short as a
371 moment, in respect of the weighty glory that it winneth us after
372 this world: "This same short and momentary tribulation of ours that
373 is in this present time, worketh within us the weight of glory
374 above measure on high, we beholding not these things that we see,
375 but those things that we see not. For those things that we see are
376 but temporal things, but those things that are not seen are
377 eternal."
378 Now to this great glory no man can come headless. Our head is
379 Christ, and therefore to him must we be joined, and as members of
380 his must we follow him, if we wish to come thither. He is our guide
381 to guide us thither, and he is entered in before us. And he
382 therefore who will enter in after, "the same way that Christ
383 walked, the same way must he walk." And what was the way by which
384 he walked into heaven? He himself showed what way it was that his
385 Father had provided for him, when he said to the two disciples
386 going toward the village of Emaus, "Knew you not that Christ must
387 suffer passion, and by that way enter into his kingdom?" Who can
388 for very shame desire to enter into the kingdom of Christ with
389 ease, when he himself entered not into his own without pain?
BOOK III · CHAPTER XXVII
202 Surely, cousin, as I said before, in bearing the loss of worldly
203 goods, in suffering captivity, thraldom, and imprisonment, and in
204 the glad sustaining of worldly shame, if we would in all those
205 points deeply ponder the example of our Saviour himself, it would
206 be sufficient of itself alone to encourage every true Christian man
207 and woman to refuse none of all those calamities for his sake.
208 So say I now for painful death also: If we could and would with due
209 compassion conceive in our minds a right imagination and
210 remembrance of Christ's bitter painful passion—of the many sore
211 bloody strokes that the cruel tormentors gave him with rods and
212 whips upon every part of his holy tender body; of the scornful
213 crown of sharp thorns beaten down upon his holy head, so strait and
214 so deep that on every part his blessed blood issued out and
215 streamed down; of his lovely limbs drawn and stretched out upon the
216 cross, to the intolerable pain of his sore-beaten veins and sinews,
217 feeling anew, with the cruel stretching and straining, pain far
218 surpassing any cramp in every part of his blessed body at once; of
219 the great long nails then cruelly driven with the hammer through
220 his holy hands and feet; of his body, in this horrible pain, lifted
221 up and let hang, with all its weight bearing down upon the painful
222 wounded places so grievously pierced with nails; and in such
223 torment, without pity, but not without many despites, suffered to
224 be pined and pained the space of more than three long hours, till
225 he himself willingly gave up unto his Father his holy soul; after
226 which yet, to show the mightiness of their malice, after his holy
227 soul departed, they pierced his holy heart with a sharp spear, at
228 which issued out the holy blood and water, whence his holy
229 sacraments have inestimable secret strength—if we could, I say,
230 remember these things, in such a way as would God that we would, I
231 verily suppose that the consideration of his incomparable kindness
232 could not fail so to inflame our key-cold hearts, and set them on
233 fire with his love, that we should find ourselves not only content
234 but also glad and desirous to suffer death for his sake who so
235 marvellously lovingly forbore not to sustain so far passing painful
236 death for ours.
237 Would God that we would here—to the shame of our cold affection
238 toward God, in return for such fervent love and inestimable
239 kindness of God toward us—would God we would, I say, but consider
240 what hot affection many of these fleshly lovers have borne and
241 daily bear to those upon whom they dote. How many of them have not
242 stinted to jeopard their lives, and how many have willingly lost
243 their lives indeed, without any great kindness showed them
244 before—and afterward, you know, they could nothing win! But it
245 contented and satisfied their minds that by their death their lover
246 should clearly see how faithfully they loved. The delight thereof,
247 imprinted in their fancy, not only assuaged their pain but also,
248 they thought, outweighed it all. Of these affections, with the
249 wonderful dolorous effects following upon them, not only old
250 written stories, but beside that experience, I think, in every
251 country, Christian and heathen both, giveth us proof enough. And is
252 it not then a wonderful shame for us, for the dread of temporal
253 death, to forsake our Saviour who willingly suffered so painful
254 death rather than forsake us? Considering that, beside that, he
255 shall for our suffering so highly reward us with everlasting
256 wealth. Oh, if he who is content to die for his love, of whom he
257 looketh afterward for no reward, and yet by his death goeth from
258 her, might by his death be sure to come to her and ever after in
259 delight and pleasure to dwell with her—such a love would not stint
260 here to die for her twice! And what cold lovers are we then unto
261 God, if, rather than die for him once, we will refuse him and
262 forsake him forever—him who both died for us before, and hath also
263 provided that, if we die here for him, we shall in heaven
264 everlastingly both live and also reign with him! For as St. Paul
265 saith, "If we suffer with him, we shall reign with him."
266 How many Romans, how many noble hearts of other sundry countries,
267 have willingly given their own lives and suffered great deadly
268 pains and very painful deaths for their countries, to win by their
269 death only the reward of worldly renown and fame! And should we,
270 then, shrink to suffer as much for eternal honour in heaven and
271 everlasting glory? The devil hath also some heretics so obstinate
272 that they wittingly endure painful death for vain glory. And is it
273 not then more than shame that Christ shall see his Catholics
274 forsake his faith rather than suffer the same for heaven and true
275 glory?
276 Would God, as I many times have said, that the remembrance
277 of Christ's kindness in suffering his passion for us, the
278 consideration of hell that we shall fall in by forsaking him, and
279 the joyful meditation of eternal life in heaven that we shall win
280 with this short temporal death patiently taken for him, had so deep
281 a place in our breast as reason would that they should—and as, if
282 we would strive toward it and labour for it and pray for it, I
283 verily think they would. For then should they so take up our mind
284 and ravish it all another way, that, as a man hurt in a fray
285 feeleth not sometimes his wound nor yet is aware of it, until his
286 mind fall more thereon (so much so that sometimes another man
287 telleth him that he hath lost a hand before he perceive it
288 himself), so the mind ravished in the thinking deeply of those
289 other things—Christ's death, hell, and heaven—would be likely to
290 diminish and put away four parts of the feeling of our painful
291 death—either of the death or the pain. For of this am I very sure:
292 If we had the fifteenth part of the love for Christ that he both
293 had and hath for us, all the pain of this Turk's persecution could
294 not keep us from him, but there would be at this day as many
295 martyrs here in Hungary as there have been before in other
296 countries of old.
297 And I doubt not but that, if the Turk stood even here with all his
298 whole army about him; and if every one of them all were ready at
299 hand with all the terrible torments that they could imagine, and
300 were setting their torments to us unless we would forsake the
301 faith; and if to the increase of our terror they fell all at once
302 in a shout, with trumpets, tabrets, and timbrels all blown up at
303 once, and all their guns let go therewith to make us a fearful
304 noise; if then, on the other hand, the ground should suddenly quake
305 and rive atwain, and the devils should rise out of hell and show
306 themselves in such ugly shape as damned wretches shall see them;
307 and if, with that hideous howling that those hell-hounds should
308 screech, they should lay hell open on every side round about our
309 feet, so that as we stood we should look down into that pestilent
310 pit and see the swarm of poor souls in the terrible torments
311 there—we would wax so afraid of the sight that we should scantly
312 remember that we saw the Turk's host.
313 And in good faith, for all that, yet think I further this: If there
314 might then appear the great glory of God, the Trinity in his high
315 marvellous majesty, our Saviour in his glorious manhood sitting
316 on the throne, with his immaculate mother and all that glorious
317 company, calling us there unto them; and if our way should yet lie
318 through marvellous painful death before we could come at them—upon
319 the sight, I say, of that glory, I daresay there would be no man
320 who once would shrink at death, but every man would run on toward
321 them in all that ever he could, though there lay by the way, to
322 kill us for malice, both all the Turk's tormentors and all the
323 devils.
324 And therefore, cousin, let us well consider these things, and let
325 us have sure hope in the help of God. And then I doubt not but what
326 we shall be sure that, as the prophet saith, the truth of his
327 promise shall so compass us with a shield that we shall never need
328 to fear. For either, if we trust in God well, and prepare us for
329 it, the Turk shall never meddle with us; or else, if he do, he
330 shall do us no harm but, instead of harm, inestimable good.
331 Wherefore should we so sore now despair of God's gracious help,
332 unless we were such madmen as to think that either his power or his
333 mercy were worn out already? For we see that so many a thousand
334 holy martyrs, by his holy help, suffered as much before as any man
335 shall be put to now. Or what excuse can we have by the tenderness
336 of our flesh? For we can be no more tender than were many of them,
337 among whom were not only men of strength, but also weak women and
338 children. And since the strength of them all stood in the help of
339 God; and since the very strongest of them all was never able to
340 himself to stand against all the world, and with God's help the
341 feeblest of them all was strong enough so to stand; let us prepare
342 ourselves with prayer, with our whole trust in his help, without
343 any trust in our own strength. Let us think on it and prepare
344 ourselves for it in our minds long before. Let us therein conform
345 our will unto his, not desiring to be brought unto the peril of
346 persecution (for it beseemeth a proud high mind to desire
347 martyrdom) but desiring help and strength of God, if he suffer us
348 to come to the stress—either being sought, found, and brought out
349 against our wills, or else being by his commandment, for the
350 comfort of our cure, bound to abide.
351 Let us fall to fasting, to prayer, and to almsdeed in time, and
352 give unto God that which may be taken from us. If the devil put in
353 our mind the saving of our land and our goods, let us remember that
354 we cannot save them long. If he frighten us with exile and flying
355 from our country, let us remember that we be born into the broad
356 world, not to stick still in one place like a tree, and that
357 whithersoever we go, God shall go with us. If he threaten us with
358 captivity, let us answer him that it is better to be thrall unto a
359 man for a while, for the pleasure of God, than, by displeasing God,
360 to be perpetual thrall unto the devil. If he threaten us with
361 imprisonment, let us tell him that we would rather be man's
362 prisoner a while here in earth than, by forsaking the faith, be his
363 prisoners for ever in hell. If he put in our minds the terror of
364 the Turks, let us consider his false sleight, for this tale he
365 telleth us to make us forget him. But let us remember well that, in
366 respect of himself, the Turks are but a shadow. And all that they
367 can do can be but a flea-bite in comparison with the mischief that
368 he goeth about. The Turks are but his tormentors, for he himself
369 doth the deed. Our Lord saith in the Apocalypse, "The devil shall
370 send some of you to prison, to tempt you." He saith not that men
371 shall, but that the devil shall, himself. For without question the
372 devil's own deed it is, to bring us by his temptation, with fear
373 and force, into eternal damnation. And therefore saith St. Paul,
374 "Our wrestling is not against flesh and blood," etc.
375 Thus may we see that in such persecutions it is the midday devil
376 himself that maketh such incursion upon us, by the men who are his
377 ministers, to make us fall for fear. For until we fall he can never
378 hurt us. And therefore saith St. James, "Stand against the devil
379 and he shall flee from you." For he never runneth upon a man to
380 seize him with his claws until he see him down on the ground,
381 willingly fallen himself. For his fashion is to set his servants
382 against us, and by them to make us fall for fear or for impatience.
383 And he himself in the meanwhile compasseth us, running and roaring
384 like a ramping lion about us, looking to see who will fall, that he
385 may then devour him. "Your adversary the devil," saith St. Peter,
386 "like a roaring lion, runneth about in circuit, seeking whom he may
387 devour."
388 The devil it is, therefore, who, if we will fall for fear of men,
389 is ready to run upon us and devour us. And is it wisdom, then, to
390 think so much upon the Turks that we forget the devil? What a
391 madman would he be who, when a lion were about to devour him, would
392 vouchsafe to regard the biting of a little fisting cur? Therefore,
393 when he roareth out upon us by the threats of mortal men, let us
394 tell him that with our inward eye we see him well enough, and
395 intend to stand and fight with him, even hand to hand. If he
396 threaten us that we be too weak, let us tell him that our captain
397 Christ is with us, and that we shall fight with the strength of him
398 who hath vanquished him already. And let us fence with faith, and
399 comfort us with hope, and smite the devil in the face with the
400 firebrand of charity. For surely, if we be of the tender loving
401 mind that our Master was, and do not hate them that kill us but
402 pity them and pray for them, with sorrow for the peril that they
403 work unto themselves, then that fire of charity thrown in his face
404 will strike the devil suddenly so blind that he cannot see where to
405 fasten a stroke on us.
406 When we feel ourselves too bold, let us remember our own
407 feebleness, and when we feel ourselves too faint, let us remember
408 Christ's strength. In our fear, let us remember Christ's painful
409 agony, that he himself would for our comfort suffer before his
410 passion, to the intent that no fear should make us despair. And let
411 us ever call for his help, such as he himself may please to send
412 us. And then need we never doubt but that he shall either keep us
413 from the painful death, or else strengthen us in it so that he
414 shall joyously bring us to heaven by it. And then doth he much more
415 for us than if he kept us from it. For God did more for poor
416 Lazarus, in helping him patiently to die for hunger at the rich
417 man's door, than if he had brought to him at the door all the rich
418 glutton's dinner. So, though he be gracious to a man whom he
419 delivereth out of painful trouble, yet doth he much more for a man
420 if, through right painful death, he deliver him from this wretched
421 world into eternal bliss. Whosoever shrinketh away from it by
422 forsaking his faith, and falleth in the peril of everlasting fire,
423 he shall be very sure to repent ere it be long after.
424 For I am sure that whensoever he falleth sick next, he will wish
425 that he had been killed for Christ's sake before. What folly is it,
426 then, to flee for fear from that death which thou seest thou shalt
427 shortly afterward wish thou hadst died! Yea, I daresay almost every
428 good Christian man would very fain this day that yesterday he had
429 been cruelly killed for Christ's sake—even for the desire of
430 heaven, though there were no hell. But to fear while the pain is
431 coming, there is all our hindrance! But if, on the other hand, we
432 would remember hell's pain into which we fall while we flee from
433 this, then this short pain should be no hindrance at all. And yet,
434 if we were faithful, we should be more pricked forward by deep
435 consideration of the joys of heaven, of which the apostle saith,
436 "The passions of this time be not worthy to the glory that is to
437 come, which shall be showed in us." We should not, I believe, need
438 much more in all this matter than one text of St. Paul, if we would
439 consider it well. For surely, mine own good cousin, remember that
440 if it were possible for me and you alone to suffer as much trouble
441 as the whole world doth together, all that would not be worthy of
442 itself to bring us to the joy which we hope to have everlastingly.
443 And therefore, I pray you, let the consideration of that you put
444 out all worldly trouble out of your heart, and also pray that it
445 may do the same in me.
446 And even thus will I, good cousin, with these words, make a sudden
447 end of mine whole tale, and bid you farewell. For now begin I to
448 feel myself somewhat weary.
449 VINCENT: Forsooth, good uncle, this is a good end. And it is no
450 marvel if you are waxed weary. For I have this day put you to so
451 much labour that, save for the comfort that you yourself may take
452 from having bestowed your time so well, and for the comfort that I
453 have taken—and more shall, I trust—of your good counsel given,
454 else would I be very sorry to have put you to so much pain.
455 But now shall our Lord reward and recompense you therefore, and
456 many, I trust, shall pray for you. For to the intent that the more
457 men may take profit of you, I purpose, uncle, as my poor wit and
458 learning will serve me, to record your good counsel not only in our
459 own language, but in the German tongue too.
460 And thus, praying God to give me, and all others who shall read it,
461 the grace to follow your good counsel, I shall commit you to God.
462 ANTHONY: Since you be minded, cousin, to bestow so much labour on
463 it, I would it had happed you to fetch the counsel at some wiser
464 man, who could have given you better. But better men may add more
465 things, and better also, thereto. And in the meantime, I beseech
466 our Lord to breathe of his Holy Spirit into the reader's breast,
467 who inwardly may teach him in heart. For without him little
468 availeth all that the mouths of the world would be able to teach in
469 men's ears.
470 And thus, good cousin, farewell, till God bring us together again,
471 either here or in heaven. Amen.